The Seven Voyages Of Sinbad The Sailor

The Seven Voyages Of Sinbad The Sailor

Once upon a time years and years ago in Baghdad there lived a porter called Sinbad. As he was passing a palace one day, he saw a bench in the great doorway and thought he would rest on it. So he put down his load, and was about to sit down when curiosity got the better of him and, slipping through the entrance he went into the gardens. To Sinbad it was like heaven.
Everywhere there were flower beds, gushing fountains and palm trees, in whose shade many gentlemen were strolling. while pages served them with cakes and drinks. Sinbad couldn't help exclaiming aloud:
"Well I never! Here I am, worked to the bone, poor and always hungry while other lucky men never carry burdens, but enjoy good food and drink. And yet, we're all Allah's sons! What a world of difference between me and the people who live here." Sinbad had barely stopped speaking when one of the pages came across to him and said:
"Come with me. My master wishes to speak to you." Rather alarmed, Sinbad followed the lad into a hall where the owner of the house was seated amongst his guests.
"Come in," he said. "What's your name?"
"Sinbad, the Porter."
"My name is Sinbad too. Sinbad the Sailor. I hear you've been complaining, but I'd like you to know that I became rich only by working
- 3 -
The Seven Voyages Of Sinbad The Sailor
hard and taking dreadful risks. All this during seven amazing but adventurous voyages. I haven't had an easy life, you know. Sit down and I'll tell you my story."
"My father," began Sinbad the Sailor, "was a merchant. When he died, he left me a fortune. I was young then and foolish, and I started to squander my riches until one day, I discovered my money had gone. I didn't lose heart, however, for I decided to become a merchant like my father. With the money I earned from selling my furniture and carpets I bought all the goods I could and set out. I boarded a ship at Bassora with other traders and began to trade in every port. One day, the captain dropped anchor near a beautiful island and we went ashore. We had hardly lit the fires to cook our meal when the captain suddenly shouted;
'Quick! Get away! This is no island. It's a huge fish that's been sleeping on the waves so long that trees have grown on it. The heat from the fires is wakening it. It will dive to the deep any minute now. Back to the ship! Drop everything!'
Many managed to climb aboard again, but I was too far away and ended up in the sea. Luckily I found a floating empty barrel. Clinging to this and drifting with the winds and currents, I reached an island. As I came ashore, I saw a mare tethered to a stump. Then a man appeared and asked me:
'Who are you? Where have you come from?'
'I've been shipwrecked,' I said. The man went on:
'Follow me,' he said and took me to a cave, where he offered me some food. I told him of my adventure and he listened in amazement. I was dying to know why he kept his horse tethered at the shore.
'I used to be one of King Mihragian's grooms' he replied. 'When the moon is full, we tether the mares on the beach so they can meet with the sea horses. The foals that are born are so beautiful there are none like them in the whole world. This is the time of the new moon and the sea stallions arrive. When it's all over, I'll take you to the king. You're very lucky, you know, for you'd have died of hunger on this desert island if you hadn't met me.'
- 4 -
The Seven Voyages Of Sinbad The Sailor
My rescuer introduced me to his friends and they gave me a friendly welcome. Later, back in the city the grooms told the king about my adventure.
'It was Allah's will that you should be saved,' the ruler told me after listening carefully. 'It's your destiny to live a long life.' Because he felt I was under the protection of Allah himself, he showered me with gifts and favours. I was appointed harbourmaster; it was my job to keep a register of all freight in transit and so I found myself in an excellent post.
Just the same, I felt homesick, and every time a ship came in, I asked the captain if he was bound for Baghdad, for I intended to ask him for a passage home. One day, however, as I took a note of the cargo on a ship that had just tied up, I asked:
'Anything else on board?'
'Yes,' replied the captain. 'There's still a certain quantity of goods aboard. The owner was lost at sea and must have drowned. I'm going to see if I can sell them and take the money back to his family in Baghdad.'
'What was the name of the man who was lost?' I enquired.
'Sinbad the Sailor.' I let out a shout.
'I am Sinbad the Sailor! I clung to a barrel that saved my life and drifted ashore on an island. There, thanks be to Allah, I met the royal grooms. And it was the king himself who made me harbourmaster. The goods you're carrying on board your ship belong to me.'
'Well, what a story! I've never heard anything like it!' exclaimed the captain. 'Isn't there an honest soul left in the world?'
'Captain!' I gasped. 'Why won't you believe what I say?'
'Because it's perfectly obvious,' he replied, 'that you heard the trader had drowned and now, by inventing a ridiculous adventure, you hope to lay hands on his property!' At that point, I described to the captain every single thing that had taken place on board his ship since the moment it had weighed anchor. He was forced to believe I was telling the truth.
- 5 -
The Seven Voyages Of Sinbad The Sailor
'Good gracious!' everyone gasped. 'We certainly never dreamt that you were safe and sound.'
I got my trading goods back and immediately thought of something precious to give to the king. He was astounded at what had happened, but everyone assured him that every word was true. He too gave me a gift and allowed me to leave with all my belongings. I went aboard. Some days later, I was at Bassora and then back to Baghdad. I had grown far richer than before and quickly forgot all my past suffering."
When Sinbad the Sailor had ended his tale, he gave Sinbad the Porter three gold coins and told him to return the next day.
The following day, after providing the porter and the other guests with a delicious meal, Sinbad the Sailor again began to speak.
"One day, I again had a great desire to travel. I decided to invest some of my money in trading goods and went on board ship at Bassora for my second voyage. To begin with, it was a pleasant journey. Then one day, we reached a strange desert island. Many of the passengers decided to go ashore and I sat down on the bank of a river and fell fast asleep. When I awoke there was not a soul in sight. The ship had sailed, for the captain had forgot all about me.
However, I decided to climb a tree and survey the island. It was then that I discovered a great white dome.
Full of hope, I marched in the direction of the dome. but as I drew near, I realised it had no doors. The sun had not yet set and the sky was a fiery pink. Suddenly, everything went dark, as though night had fallen. I looked up and saw an enormous bird with outstretch wings, shutting out the sunlight. I remembered then of hearing about a bird so huge it fed its nestlings elephants. The bird's name was Rukh. Just then I realised that the dome was really one of Rukh's eggs. Indeed, the great bird settled on top of the egg and dropped of t6o sleep. I unwound my turban and twisted it to make a rope. I tied the end of it round the bird's leg so that it would carry me away with it. At the first light of dawn, the bird woke, spread its immense wings and took flight. So high did it rise into the sky that the earth almost vanished from sight, but it landed on a plateau. I undid the knot. Rukh floated down into the valley below and when he returned, it was with a large
- 6 -
The Seven Voyages Of Sinbad The Sailor
snake in his beak. Nobody lived on this plateau and, on the other side of the valley lay a mountain far too high for anyone ever to climb.
All I could do was clamber down into the valley. When I got there, I saw the ground was littered with diamonds and full of terrible snakes. I couldn't help shuddering. Luckily, the snakes were not moving about that day, for fear of Rukh, but darkness was about to fall. I found a cave and blocked the entrance with a rock.
In the morning, I left the cave and started to roam the valley searching for a way out. Suddenly I came upon the carcass of an animal. Just then I remembered once hearing the story of a doomed valley, into which diamond hunters would throw a large dead animal. The precious gems stuck to the carcass and the hunters would then wait for a vulture or eagle to appear. The bird of prey would swoop down on the meat and carry it away in its talons to the plateau above. There, the diamond hunters, shouting and yelling, forced the bird to give up its prey. With this tale in mind, I filled my pockets with diamonds then roped myself to the dead animal.
A little later, a huge eagle carried the carcass and me to the plateau. It was just about to tear into the flesh with its beak, when some men appeared, shouting loudly. The eagle flapped away and, though my clothes were bloodstained, I was alive!
I told the diamond hunters about my adventure and gave some diamonds to the man who had thrown the carcass into the valley. They all told me I was under Allah's own protection. I had come out alive from the valley of the snakes; something nobody else had ever done before. Next day, I set off homewards. I bartered some of the diamonds for goods to sell and became richer than ever. When I arrived in Baghdad, my friends and relations welcomed me with delight and, again forgetting all my trials and troubles, I went back to an easy life. And that's the tale of my second voyage.
I'll tell you about the third tomorrow. It's time to eat now," ended Sinbad the Sailor.
Sinbad the bearer of burdens had, like all those present, listened wide-eyed to this story, and again that evening, he found himself gifted another three gold coins. Of course, next day, he hurried back to the sailor's home. He sat at his side till the rich man's friends came, then they sat down to a
- 7 -
The Seven Voyages Of Sinbad The Sailor
cheerful feast. When the meal was over, Sinbad the Sailor told the tale of his third voyage.
"Rich as I was, I wanted to become even richer. So I got a passage again at Bassora, on a fine vessel, together with other merchants.
One day, we ran into a fierce storm and the captain began to cry:
'The ship is out of control! The sails are in tatters! Let's hope we can find shelter in the lee of Monkey Mountain. Though the monkeys are dangerous beasts!`
Shortly after this, the ship ran aground on the shore of a strange island and, in next to no time. we were surrounded by a tribe of monkeys. About the height of a child, hairy and smelly, they rushed about as we stood there without moving a muscle, afraid of what they might do. All we could do was stand aside and watch them swarm up the masts and tear the rubber lifeboats with their sharp teeth.
Soon after, a giant wave swept the vessel out to sea, with the horrid creatures still aboard, together with all our cargo. As we wandered over the island, we caught sight of a huge castle-like building. Though very much afraid, we ventured through the gateway. The castle looked deserted, but somebody certainly lived there for, in the middle of the courtyard stood a large bench and a bonfire of logs was ablaze.
We all sank on to the bench and, overcome by fatigue, fell fast asleep. As evening came the ground began to tremble. A terrifying creature was approaching us. It was a real ogre, gigantic with fierce red eyes, long fangs like those of a wild pig, a great mouth and huge ears. The ogre grabbed me and started to prod me with his enormous hands. Luckily I was too skinny for his taste, so he picked out the plumpest of my companions, killed and made a meal of him. After this meal, he stretched out on the bench and slept whiie we shrank trembling in a corner, unable to sleep a wink. Next morning, the giant went off after locking the door behind him. For us it was a day of terror and the giant, when he returned, picked out another of our little band and made a meal of him too. As soon as he had fallen asleep, we came to a decision:
'We must kill him while he's asleep!' So we put two long sticks into the coals and when they were burning hot, thrust them into the giant's eyes.
- 8 -
The Seven Voyages Of Sinbad The Sailor
The ogre leapt to his feet with a scream, knocking us over as he did. Now blinded, he was quite unable to catch us. He fumbled his way to the door and stumbled out, screaming horribly as he went. We ran as fast as we could down to the sea and hastily made a raft out of pieces of driftwood. The raft was barely in the water when we saw the giant coming, with an even more horrible-looking giantess.
They started to hurl great rocks at us, and we were hit more than once. Before we could escape their reach, they had managed to kill all my companions except two. Though by now the raft was scarcely afloat, it carried all three of us to another island. Not knowing where we were, we roamed all day, meeting no-one at all, and fell sound asleep when night fell.
It was not a peaceful night, however. A giant snake crept up and gobbled down one of my friends. Then it curled up and went to sleep. Shaking with terror, my remaining companion and I climbed a tree. Thinking he was sure to be safe there, my friend settled down in the lowest forked branch. This was to save my life. For the snake later finding the poor man an easy victim, ate him up rather than climb to the top of the tree for me. I didn't see how I could ever get away from this place alive. However, I had an idea. Picking up the planks lying round about, I tied one under my feet, another on each side, one along my stomach, another at my back and the last as a roof over my head. This gave me a sort of armour. When, late that night, the snake did its best to devour me, it could not, no matter how hard it tried. My wooden armour withstood the crushing. The reptile squeezed and squeezed till dawn. but as the sun came up, it wearily gave up and slithered away. I untied the planks and set off in search of food. My wanderings took me to the tip of the island, high above the sea. As I sat there, downhearted, staring at the water, I saw a ship sail past only a few hundred yards from the shore. The crew heard my cries and I was safe at last. I was hoisted aboard, fed and clothed and later I told them my amazing tale, which naturally astonished those who heard it. A fair wind swept us safely into the port of Salahita.
The captain then said to me:
'You're a poor unfortunate stranger here, but I'd like to give you another chance. This ship is carrying a batch of goods belonging to one of the passengers who vanished on a desert island. Nothing has ever been heard of him again. I'm going to sell these articles and take the money back to his
- 9 -
The Seven Voyages Of Sinbad The Sailor
family. If you like, you can try selling them. I'll give you a commission on what you manage to sell.'
I thanked the captain for his kindness; I was desperately in need. However, the bosun who was busy listing the cargo, asked a question:
'Captain,' he said, 'what name do I put on these goods?'
'Mark them as Sinbad the Sailor's. That's the name of the man who disappeared. '
'But I'm Sinbad the Sailor!' I exclaimed. 'And I didn't disappear at all. I fell asleep on the island and when I awoke, you had all gone. These are my goods. The diamond hunters I met on the mountain, to whom I told my tale, will vouch for all this.'
The crowd of seamen and merchants that had clustered round to listen, began to murmur amongst themselves. Some believed my words, others swore I was a liar. Suddenly, however, on hearing the words 'diamond hunters', one of the merchants came up to me and, after a good stare, exclaimed:
'Do you remember when I told you all about the man roped to the carcass I threw into Diamond Valley? Well, this is him! I know his face. Everything he says is true.' At that, the captain sharply demanded:
'What marks do your goods have on them? Which are they?' I told him and he too realised that I was none other than Sinbad. That's how I got my belongings back and was able to go on trading as though nothing had happened. When I returned home, I saw that I was even richer than before. That's all I have to tell about my third voyage," Sinbad said, "but if you come back tomorrow, I'll describe the fourth one."
Thus saying, he ordered that the bearer of burdens should be given three gold coins. Next morning, Sinbad the Porter hurried back to his rich friend. They enjoyed a meal and waited till all the other guests had appeared. Then Sinbad the Sailor started to tell the story of his fourth adventure.
"As in the past, I began to feel the urge to travel, and I knew I had to go back to sea. I bought a great quantity of goods, said goodbye and went to Bassora to find a ship. To begin with, the voyage was all plain sailing. Till
- 10 -
The Seven Voyages Of Sinbad The Sailor
the day a hurricane ripped the sails and broke up the ship. We all ended in the sea, though most of us were able to cling to bits of wreckage and keep afloat. Then the waters grew calm again and the waves washed us ashore on an island. Our first thought was to look for food and as we did so, we came upon a building. A band of naked men rushed out, without uttering a sound and shut us up in a large pen. They brought us such strange food that I, who did not trust them, refused to eat. But, overcome by hunger, my friends gobbled it down. This was to lead to their ruin, for the more they ate, as though by magic, the hungrier they felt.
In horror, I realised that the naked men were the subjects of an ogre. They caught shipwrecked sailors, fattened them up with special food and then when they were nice and plump, strangled and roasted them. While my friends, already out of their minds, were led to pasture just like farm animals, I began to starve. By the time I was nothing but skin and bone, nobody was paying the slightest attention to me and I took the opportunity to run away.
For seven days and seven nights I walked without stopping. At dawn on the eighth day, in the distance I could see folk picking peppers. They took pity on me and led me to their king. I told His Majesty everything that had happened since the day I left Baghdad, and feeling sorry for me, the king presented me with a silver coin. I decided to stay in that hospitable city. It was easy to make friends with the citizens, and they soon had great respect for me. One day, I noticed that everyone the rich and the poor, always rode bareback. Surprised at this I mentioned it to the king and he asked
'What is a saddle like?'
'Have I your permission to make one?' I asked him.
'If you wish,' he replied, ordering his servants to provide me with everything I required. A skilled carpenter built the wooden shape, stuffed it with wool and covered it with leather. A blacksmith forged the stirrups. Then I strapped the saddle on a horse's back and persuaded the king to try riding it. He was so delighted that he gave me a generous reward for my work. A few days later, I had a visit from the Prime Minister. He too wanted a saddle, and in the end, so did many other important officials at Court. I set to work at making saddles for them all and quickly became wealthy.
- 11 -
The Seven Voyages Of Sinbad The Sailor
As time went by, my reputation grew, and the king sent for me one day.
'You are now highly respected and well loved by all here. But what you need is a wife. I wish you to marry the young lady I've chosen for you.' And this I did willingly, for she was rich and beautiful. I was perfectly happy with my wife and lived in peace.
'If I ever go home,' I said to myself, 'I'll take her with me.' But a man's fate is always a mystery.
A little time later, I went to visit one of my neighbours. His wife had died and he was desperate.
'My good friend,' I consoled him, 'don't torment yourself like this. You've still a life to live. Maybe you'll get married again and find a wife that is even better than your first one!'
'How do you expect me to remarry,' the man replied, 'when I've only one more day to live!'
'What? But you're perfectly healthy! '
'I know,' he said, 'but I shall be buried along with my wife today. That's our custom.' And as we were speaking, in came the man's friends and relations. The dead woman was gently laid in her coffin and carried to the foot of a hill by the sea shore. There the gravediggers lifted up a great stone, revealing a deep pit. Once the coffin had been lowered into the pit, the widower was obliged to follow it down, taking with him nothing but a jug of water and seven pieces of bread. I cried,
'That's a fate worse than death,` I hurried straight to the king. 'How can anyone be so cruel as to bury the living with the dead?' I asked him.
'It isn't cruel,' he replied. 'This custom has been followed since the dawn of time.'
'Do strangers suffer the same fate?' I asked him.
'Yes. It touches all who live in this land and have married here.' - 12 -
The Seven Voyages Of Sinbad The Sailor
I was aghast. This meant that my life would be linked to my wife's, and if she were to die, I would be buried with her. By sheer ill luck wife did fall ill some time after and died only a few days later. Her relatives arrived, dressed her, adorning her with all her jewellery, then laid her in her coffin. They firmly gripped me and though I struggled and protested, I was lowered into the pit. The stone clanged back into place over my head. Wild with terror, I fainted. When I came to my senses I could see, with the aid of a feeble light filtering from a tiny crack, that I was in a vast cavern. All around, amongst broken coffins, lay skeletons covered with jewels. Horror gave way to madness. I started to gather up the precious stones, without thinking that I would never be able to take them out, for this place was to be my own tomb. Overcome by desperation, I screamed, wept and swore, before dropping exhausted by the wall of the cavern.
The days passed. I had carefully rationed my bread and water to make it last. I soon lost all notion of time and had no idea how long I had been down this pit. Yet a small ray of hope shone within me. I had survived so many other adventures and trials that it seemed impossible that I should die now. One day, the noise of rolling stones wakened me from sleep. I leapt to my feet and rushed towards the spot the sound seemed to come from. There I saw a huge badger which, alarmed at my sudden arrival, fled along a tunnel. I followed it and after crawling for what seemed an eternity, caught sight of light: it was the hole in the rock through which the badger had entered.
In the open air again, I found myself halfway up the hillside. Fresh air at last! I felt as though I had been given a new lease of life. However, I went back along the tunnel to the cavern and stripped the dead of the jewels they would never need again.
On the shore I managed to catch some lobsters and other molluscs. The days went by, and at last I saw a ship. I rushed to the top of the hill and waved a white cloth. Luckily someone saw it and a lifeboat was lowered into the water. I was soon aboard, safe and sound. The ship continued on its way. It was an uneventful voyage, and some days later, I returned to Baghdad and my family and friends. And that," said Sinbad, "is what happened to me on my fourth sea voyage."
With that, the sailor fell silent and his guests remarked in tones of wonder about their host's adventures. It was late when the porter rose to his feet to leave, and again he found three gold coins slipped into his hand.
- 13 -
The Seven Voyages Of Sinbad The Sailor
At the first light of dawn next day, Sinbad the Porter went to the house of Sinbad the Sailor, who began to tell another tale.
"I was as good as dead more than once during my fourth voyage, but I soon forgot the risks I had run. I began to feel the wanderlust again. This time I bought a ship, signed on a captain and loaded it with cargo. We sailed and traded from one island to another, till one day, we dropped anchor in a bay of a desert island. Far in the distance I could see a white dome. It was a huge egg. That's when I knew I had landed on Rukh's island. Though I warned the merchants not to, they broke the egg and took out the chick. Just as they were about to cook it, the sky grew very dark. Rukh's wings had blotted out the sun. We all ran back to the ship and I shouted to cast off immediately. When Rukh saw that the egg was broken, off he flew in search of his mate.
In a very short time, the two great birds came back, circled above the ship for a moment or two, then flapped away. We were well out to sea when we spotted the birds, each gripping a boulder in its talons. The captain managed to swerve and avoid Rukh's rock, but the second boulder scored a direct hit on the prow, smashing it to bits. The ship sank like a stone.
As luck would have it, fate floated a spar towards me and clinging to this, I was washed by the tide onto an island beach. I found myself in an immense garden of Eden, thickly planted with fruit trees and full of sparkling streams. After wandering through this garden for a while, I came upon an old man dressed in leaves, beside a spring. Thinking he must be another shipwrecked sailor, I went over to him.
Without saying a word, the old man gestured that he wanted to go into the nearby forest, but was unable to walk. So I hoisted him onto my shoulders. However, when we reached the spot I thought he had pointed to, he refused to get down. What's more, as I tried to shrug him off my back, he squeezed his legs so tightly round my neck, I almost choked. I fell to the ground and the stranger began to kick me with an energy that was amazing in one so old and so small. Then I realised I was at his mercy. Indeed, by dint of kicking, he made me carry him here and there, without a moments rest. The only time I got any rest was when he fell asleep. But these breaks were very short, for the old fellow would not let me be. Dazed by his blows, I was furious at being so ill-rewarded for my kindness in helping him in the first place.
- 14 -
The Seven Voyages Of Sinbad The Sailor
As I was wandering about one day with the old man on my back, I saw some large water melons in a field. Close by was a vineyard, the vines laden with grapes. I decided I could easily make some wine. The old man said he did not mind and let me get on with the job. Several days later, the grapes had fermented and when the old fellow saw me happily tasting the wine, he snatched the gourd from my hands and drained it dry. A little later, he was flat on the ground, helplessly drunk. I kicked him then as hard as I could and ran off.
A few days after this, a storm drove a ship into the bay, where she dropped anchor. I was taken aboard, given fresh clothes and a meal. When the storm had passed, the ship set sail and some weeks later we reached the monkey town. This strange town got its name from the ferocious monkeys that invaded it every evening. Towards sundown, the citizens were obliged to leave the town, take refuge on ships and other craft and stay away from the shore. Anyone remaining in the town would be killed by these fearsome creatures. Here too I had another stroke of bad luck.
Having left the ship and gone to visit the town, I lingered at the market and my ship left without me. I was roaming about feeling very frightened, for it was almost evening, when a man came over to me.
'Come with me,' he said, 'or the monkeys will get you!' So I went aboard his boat and spent the night out at sea, returning with the rest of the people in the morning. And for the rest of the time I passed on the island, I spent the night on this man's boat. The owner became a friend and he said to me:
'What's your job? What skills do you have?'
'I'm a merchant,' I replied, 'but I can't trade, for I've lost all I had.'
'Take this sack then,' he said 'fill it with stones. Go with these men and do as they do! Maybe you'll manage to make some money.' So I filled the sack with stones and went with the other men to a palm grove on the outskirts of the town, the home of a tribe of monkeys. The men started to throw the stones at the beasts, and from their perches in the treetops, the monkeys threw coconuts. Whether this was in imitation of the men or in self defence, I do not know. But when we had thrown all our stones, we filled the sacks with coconuts. Back in the town, I took my coconut harvest to my friend.
- 15 -
The Seven Voyages Of Sinbad The Sailor
'Sell as many as you need to and store the rest in my warehouse.' I could not thank him enough for his help. Every day I went to the palm grove and came back laden with coconuts. I sold some and stored the rest in the warehouse.
Then one fine day, a ship sailed in. Now was my chance to go home again. I agreed a price with the captain for taking me and my load of coconuts. We set sail immediately, calling at islands and ports, and at all of them I bartered coconuts. On Cinnamon Island I bought cinnamon, on Pepper Island I got a large quantity of pepper. Then we landed on an island where the aloe trees grew. The wood of this tree is the best in the world and I bought a large number of planks. Later, we came to the Pearl Sea. I called the fishermen and promised them many coconuts is they would fish pearls for me. This they did, and they brought me lots of big pearls.
'You have a great fortune there, Sir,' the fishermen exclaimed. Never before had they found so many big pearls all at the one time. With the blessing of Allah, we had an easy trip to Bassora, where I stopped for some time before going on to Baghdad. There I found my home, family and all my friends again. I gave generously, especially to widows and orphans, as I always did. When all was said and done, I had succeeded in gaining nearly four times the amount I had lost. That helped me to quickly forget all my misadventures and I soon dropped back into a carefree, happy-go-lucky life.
"Go now!" said Sinbad the Sailor, "but return tomorrow, and I'll tell you what happened during my sixth voyage."
Sinbad the Porter received his usual three gold coins and went off home. Next morning, he returned, and was greeted with Sinbad the Sailor's usual kindliness. When the other guests arrived, there was a cheerful feast and all those present praised the sailor's generosity. After the meal, Sinbad began to tell tale.
"Well, friends, I was so delighted to be back that my life was a round of parties and festivities. Once more I forgot all my past suffering, fears and brushes with death. One day, certain merchants who had just returned from a long cruise, came to see me, and I was seized with the longing to set out on my travels. So I bought new goods and took a passage on a large ship. It was a peaceful voyage till the day the captain announced in frightened tones:
- 16 -
The Seven Voyages Of Sinbad The Sailor
'The wind has blown us into unknown waters. Anything can happen now, for I have no idea if there are reefs and rocks. I have no charts that show these seas. All we can do is pray to Allah!' Still greatly alarmed, he set the sails to quickly leave behind the uncharted waters. But the wind suddenly veered, so violently that the rudder split apart, leaving us at the mercy of the waves, a short distance from an island surrounded by terrifying rocks.
'There's no hope for us at all!' cried the captain. And a second later, the ship crashed onto the rocks, smashing into a thousand splinters. With one or two others, I managed to cling to a rock. We came later to a wide beach, encircled by a steep mountain. Wreckage from many a shipwreck lay scattered on the shore. Beside the beach, a river flowed for a short distance before disappearing into an opening in the rock. We quickly discovered that things of value were to be found amongst the wrecks and we picked up rubies, pearls, emeralds and diamonds.
Our great fear, however, was of dying of hunger for, though there were a few trees, not one bore any signs of fruit or even a berry to eat. And so, within a few days, everyone had died but myself, and I knew that I could not last long. I decided to dig my own grave.
'If I should feel too weak,' I told myself, 'I shall lay myself down in my coffin and wait for death. Then the wind will blow sand over me and I too will have a proper burial.' I dug the hole, then sat down to await the end, on the bank of the river, cursing my craze for travel. As I gazed at the running water, I suddenly realised that it must be flowing somewhere, perhaps even to a place where people were living. I had to make a raft. With that thought, I set to work using driftwood from the beach. Now, in order to float through the entrance to the rock the raft would have to be short and narrow, so I made it the same length as my own height and found two short sticks as oars. I loaded all the gems I had found and my remaining items of food. Then I shoved it into the water and lay down on it.
The current swept me under the shadow of the rock and into darkness. The raft floated along, brushing the walls of the underground passageway, ready to capsize from one minute to the next. Then the tunnel widened and the raft glided so smoothly and so gently that I fell asleep.
- 17 -
The Seven Voyages Of Sinbad The Sailor
When I awoke, I was back in the open air, lying on the grassy river bank and surrounded by men. Their friendly looks quickly calmed my fears.
'Welcome, brother,' said one of the men as I opened my eyes. 'Where have you come from? Who are you?' I almost shouted at him:
'In the name of all-holy Allah! Give me a bite of food. Then I'll answer all your questions.' At once the kindly people brought me food and drink, and as I gobbled it hungrily, I told them my tale.
'We must take you to our king,' said the men. 'This is an extraordinary story. He'll be interested to hear it.' A few hours later, we were in the city. My new friends had brought the raft too, with its load. The king gave me a splendid welcome, listened to my tale and said how glad he was I had scraped through. Being curious to hear about life in my own land, he asked me to stay as his guest.
'I've learned a lot from you,' he told me. 'The Caliph of Baghdad seems to be a wise ruler. I wish to send him a gift as a token of friendship and respect. I'd like you to take it to him when you return to your own city.'
Not long after, a group of merchants engaged a ship to sail to Bassora. This was my chance. I went to the king and told him I wanted to leave. And with great courtesy, since I was to take his gift to the Caliph of Baghdad, he paid all my travelling expenses.
The moment I reached Baghdad, I called on the Caliph with the gift. He was amazed and wondered why an unknown king should be so generous. So I told him what had happened. I spent almost a whole week at the Caliph's court, for the ruler never tired of hearing me repeat my story. At long last, I was free to return home, and I carefully laid my treasure in my strong boxes. And this is the adventure of the sixth voyage," ended Sinbad the Sailor. The porter was handed his three gold coins and off he went. Back he came at sunrise next day, and again Sinbad the Sailor began to recount.
"As before, I craved to travel after a while. For a long time, we had fair winds. Then one day, a storm blew up, bringing driving rain, like nothing we had ever seen before. But this was not all, for a little later, the captain began to tear his hair in desperation as he cried:
- 18 -
The Seven Voyages Of Sinbad The Sailor
'Pray Allah if we're to be saved! This is the sea of the doomed, from which there is no return.' Then he took a fistful of earth from a box, dampened it with seawater, sniffed it and went on to say:
'Men, this is a strange part of the world we're in, with evil forces. We've no hope of escape. We are close to the land where King Solomon is buried, and the home of huge deadly snakes. Ships here are swallowed by monster fish!' Hardly had the captain said these words than there was a terrible roar, like the sound of a thousand tempests. In a flash a giant fish rose from the deep and swam towards us. We had barely set eyes on this, when a second and then another even more gigantic fish broke the surface of the sea. All three splashed round and round us, then the biggest hurled itself at our ship, its jaws gaping wide to swallow us. At that very instant, a great wave heaved the ship into the air and threw it against the rocks. Everyone on board was knocked into the sea. Gasping for breath, I managed to grab a plank. Then I found I was alone, for all the others had drowned.
'If I get out of here alive,' I cried, 'I swear to Allah that I'll never again leave Baghdad.' For two days and nights I floated in the sea, but on the third day, my feet located dry land. I was on an island, and as I explored it, I came to a river that reminded me of my previous voyage. Perhaps this river too would carry me to safety.
Again I needed a raft, and set about finding suitable bits of wood. Luckily, I laid hands on some precious sandalwood, which is light and floats well. The raft was soon ready and I set off down the river. For two days, everything went smoothly, but on the third day, the current dragged me in the direction of a cave. Terror-stricken, I tried in vain to pole the raft to the bank, but the river carried me into the heart of the mountain. This time the tunnel was not very long, but a series of waterfalls boomed and echoed like thunder and I was battered and beaten by the rushing waters. At long last, after running the risk of being smashed to pieces against the rocks, the river again flowed calmly and carried me along till I came to a city.
By that time I was half dead from hunger and terror. An old man with a white beard took me home and gave me shelter. Some days later, he said to me.
'Come with me, my son, to the market and sell your goods.' I could not understand what he meant. What goods? But I said nothing. Then I
- 19 -
The Seven Voyages Of Sinbad The Sailor
discovered that the sandalwood, of which the raft was made, was valuable in that country. And so, I again became rich. The old man grew so fond of me he wanted me to marry his only daughter. I had no choice but to agree. In any case, his daughter was kind and beautiful, as well as rich. Time passed and the old man died. I inherited his worldly goods and also his position as chief of the merchants.
But I quickly made an amazing discovery about some of the inhabitants of the city: on the first day of each month, certain men grew wings, rose into the air and flew far out of sight. The next day, they went back to everyday life.
The first day of the next month, I approached one of the winged men and jumped on his back. Off we flew, higher and higher into the sky, almost touching the vaults of heaven, and I thought I heard the angels sing. Overcome by emotion, I couldn't help calling out:
'Praise and Glory be to Allah!' I had hardly said the last word when a giant tongue of fire leapt from the sky, just missing us by inches. We dived down to the peak of a high mountain and the winged man yelled at me in rage:
'You spoiled everything, praising Allah while we were flying!'
'I never dreamt that it would do any harm,' I replied. 'I'm very sorry. Please take me back to the city.' The man agreed, on condition that I made no mention of Allah while on his back. He took me straight home where my wife, worried at my absence, was delighted to see me. When I told her what had happened, she said:
'You were naive. You mustn't go near these folk. They're brothers to the Devil and hate the name of Allah.'
'What about your father?' I asked.
'My father never had anything to do with them, and never did anything wrong. He wanted me to marry you so there would be no danger of my becoming the wife of a winged man. Why don't you sell everything and let's go together to Baghdad?' I took her advice and some months later, we came home. Here I saw friends and relatives who had given up all hope of ever setting eyes on me again, and they gave us a great homecoming.
- 20 -
The Seven Voyages Of Sinbad The Sailor
- 21 -
Everyone was astonished to hear my story, but all were overjoyed when I swore that I had been on my last voyage. And this was also my last adventure," concluded the host.
"Please excuse me for my complaints when I didn't know you and had no idea how much you had gone through to become rich," said Sinbad the Porter. Sinbad the Sailor hugged him and asked him to remain in his house as a guest. And from that day on, Sinbad the Sailor and Sinbad the Porter lived together as brothers.

Project Gutenberg's The Mysterious Affair at Styles, by Agatha Christie

Mysterious Affair at Styles, The




CHAPTER I.

I GO TO STYLES
3
The intense interest aroused in the public by what was known at the time as
"The Styles Case" has now somewhat subsided. Nevertheless, in view of
the world-wide notoriety which attended it, I have been asked, both by my
friend Poirot and the family themselves, to write an account of the whole
story. This, we trust, will effectually silence the sensational rumours which
still persist.

I will therefore briefly set down the circumstances which led to my being
connected with the affair.

I had been invalided home from the Front; and, after spending some months
in a rather depressing Convalescent Home, was given a month's sick leave.
Having no near relations or friends, I was trying to make up my mind what
to do, when I ran across John Cavendish. I had seen very little of him for
some years. Indeed, I had never known him particularly well. He was a
good fifteen years my senior, for one thing, though he hardly looked his
forty-five years. As a boy, though, I had often stayed at Styles, his mother's
place in Essex.

We had a good yarn about old times, and it ended in his inviting me down
to Styles to spend my leave there.

"The mater will be delighted to see you again--after all those years," he
added.

"Your mother keeps well?" I asked.

"Oh, yes. I suppose you know that she has married again?"

I am afraid I showed my surprise rather plainly. Mrs. Cavendish, who had
married John's father when he was a widower with two sons, had been a
handsome woman of middle-age as I remembered her. She certainly could

CHAPTER I.
4
not be a day less than seventy now. I recalled her as an energetic, autocratic
personality, somewhat inclined to charitable and social notoriety, with a
fondness for opening bazaars and playing the Lady Bountiful. She was a
most generous woman, and possessed a considerable fortune of her own.

Their country-place, Styles Court, had been purchased by Mr. Cavendish
early in their married life. He had been completely under his wife's
ascendancy, so much so that, on dying, he left the place to her for her
lifetime, as well as the larger part of his income; an arrangement that was
distinctly unfair to his two sons. Their step-mother, however, had always
been most generous to them; indeed, they were so young at the time of their
father's remarriage that they always thought of her as their own mother.

Lawrence, the younger, had been a delicate youth. He had qualified as a
doctor but early relinquished the profession of medicine, and lived at home
while pursuing literary ambitions; though his verses never had any marked
success.

John practiced for some time as a barrister, but had finally settled down to
the more congenial life of a country squire. He had married two years ago,
and had taken his wife to live at Styles, though I entertained a shrewd
suspicion that he would have preferred his mother to increase his
allowance, which would have enabled him to have a home of his own. Mrs.
Cavendish, however, was a lady who liked to make her own plans, and
expected other people to fall in with them, and in this case she certainly had
the whip hand, namely: the purse strings.

John noticed my surprise at the news of his mother's remarriage and smiled
rather ruefully.

"Rotten little bounder too!" he said savagely. "I can tell you, Hastings, it's
making life jolly difficult for us. As for Evie--you remember Evie?"

"No."

CHAPTER I.
"Oh, I suppose she was after your time. She's the mater's factotum,
companion, Jack of all trades! A great sport--old Evie! Not precisely
young and beautiful, but as game as they make them."

"You were going to say----?"

"Oh, this fellow! He turned up from nowhere, on the pretext of being a
second cousin or something of Evie's, though she didn't seem particularly
keen to acknowledge the relationship. The fellow is an absolute outsider,
anyone can see that. He's got a great black beard, and wears patent leather
5
boots in all weathers! But the mater cottoned to him at once, took him on as
secretary--you know how she's always running a hundred societies?"

I nodded.

"Well, of course the war has turned the hundreds into thousands. No doubt
the fellow was very useful to her. But you could have knocked us all down
with a feather when, three months ago, she suddenly announced that she
and Alfred were engaged! The fellow must be at least twenty years younger
than she is! It's simply bare-faced fortune hunting; but there you are--she
is her own mistress, and she's married him."

"It must be a difficult situation for you all."

"Difficult! It's damnable!"

Thus it came about that, three days later, I descended from the train at
Styles St. Mary, an absurd little station, with no apparent reason for
existence, perched up in the midst of green fields and country lanes. John
Cavendish was waiting on the platform, and piloted me out to the car.

"Got a drop or two of petrol still, you see," he remarked. "Mainly owing to
the mater's activities."

The village of Styles St. Mary was situated about two miles from the little
station, and Styles Court lay a mile the other side of it. It was a still, warm

CHAPTER I.
day in early July. As one looked out over the flat Essex country, lying so
6
green and peaceful under the afternoon sun, it seemed almost impossible to
believe that, not so very far away, a great war was running its appointed
course. I felt I had suddenly strayed into another world. As we turned in at
the lodge gates, John said:

"I'm afraid you'll find it very quiet down here, Hastings."

"My dear fellow, that's just what I want."

"Oh, it's pleasant enough if you want to lead the idle life. I drill with the
volunteers twice a week, and lend a hand at the farms. My wife works
regularly 'on the land'. She is up at five every morning to milk, and keeps at
it steadily until lunchtime. It's a jolly good life taking it all round--if it
weren't for that fellow Alfred Inglethorp!" He checked the car suddenly,
and glanced at his watch. "I wonder if we've time to pick up Cynthia. No,
she'll have started from the hospital by now."

"Cynthia! That's not your wife?"

"No, Cynthia is a protegee of my mother's, the daughter of an old
schoolfellow of hers, who married a rascally solicitor. He came a cropper,
and the girl was left an orphan and penniless. My mother came to the
rescue, and Cynthia has been with us nearly two years now. She works in
the Red Cross Hospital at Tadminster, seven miles away."

As he spoke the last words, we drew up in front of the fine old house. A
lady in a stout tweed skirt, who was bending over a flower bed,
straightened herself at our approach.

"Hullo, Evie, here's our wounded hero! Mr. Hastings--Miss Howard."

Miss Howard shook hands with a hearty, almost painful, grip. I had an
impression of very blue eyes in a sunburnt face. She was a
pleasant-looking woman of about forty, with a deep voice, almost manly in
its stentorian tones, and had a large sensible square body, with feet to

CHAPTER I.
match--these last encased in good thick boots. Her conversation, I soon
found, was couched in the telegraphic style.
7
"Weeds grow like house afire. Can't keep even with 'em. Shall press you in.
Better be careful."

"I'm sure I shall be only too delighted to make myself useful," I responded.

"Don't say it. Never does. Wish you hadn't later."

"You're a cynic, Evie," said John, laughing. "Where's tea to-day--inside or
out?"

"Out. Too fine a day to be cooped up in the house."

"Come on then, you've done enough gardening for to-day. 'The labourer is
worthy of his hire', you know. Come and be refreshed."

"Well," said Miss Howard, drawing off her gardening gloves, "I'm inclined
to agree with you."

She led the way round the house to where tea was spread under the shade of
a large sycamore.

A figure rose from one of the basket chairs, and came a few steps to meet
us.

"My wife, Hastings," said John.

I shall never forget my first sight of Mary Cavendish. Her tall, slender
form, outlined against the bright light; the vivid sense of slumbering fire
that seemed to find expression only in those wonderful tawny eyes of hers,
remarkable eyes, different from any other woman's that I have ever known;
the intense power of stillness she possessed, which nevertheless conveyed
the impression of a wild untamed spirit in an exquisitely civilised
body--all these things are burnt into my memory. I shall never forget

CHAPTER I.
them.
8
She greeted me with a few words of pleasant welcome in a low clear voice,
and I sank into a basket chair feeling distinctly glad that I had accepted
John's invitation. Mrs. Cavendish gave me some tea, and her few quiet
remarks heightened my first impression of her as a thoroughly fascinating
woman. An appreciative listener is always stimulating, and I described, in a
humorous manner, certain incidents of my Convalescent Home, in a way
which, I flatter myself, greatly amused my hostess. John, of course, good
fellow though he is, could hardly be called a brilliant conversationalist.

At that moment a well remembered voice floated through the open French
window near at hand:

"Then you'll write to the Princess after tea, Alfred? I'll write to Lady
Tadminster for the second day, myself. Or shall we wait until we hear from
the Princess? In case of a refusal, Lady Tadminster might open it the first
day, and Mrs. Crosbie the second. Then there's the Duchess--about the
school fete."

There was the murmur of a man's voice, and then Mrs. Inglethorp's rose in
reply:

"Yes, certainly. After tea will do quite well. You are so thoughtful, Alfred
dear."

The French window swung open a little wider, and a handsome
white-haired old lady, with a somewhat masterful cast of features, stepped
out of it on to the lawn. A man followed her, a suggestion of deference in
his manner.

Mrs. Inglethorp greeted me with effusion.

"Why, if it isn't too delightful to see you again, Mr. Hastings, after all these
years. Alfred, darling, Mr. Hastings--my husband."

CHAPTER I.
I looked with some curiosity at "Alfred darling". He certainly struck a
9
rather alien note. I did not wonder at John objecting to his beard. It was one
of the longest and blackest I have ever seen. He wore gold-rimmed
pince-nez, and had a curious impassivity of feature. It struck me that he
might look natural on a stage, but was strangely out of place in real life. His
voice was rather deep and unctuous. He placed a wooden hand in mine and
said:

"This is a pleasure, Mr. Hastings." Then, turning to his wife: "Emily
dearest, I think that cushion is a little damp."

She beamed fondly on him, as he substituted another with every
demonstration of the tenderest care. Strange infatuation of an otherwise
sensible woman!

With the presence of Mr. Inglethorp, a sense of constraint and veiled
hostility seemed to settle down upon the company. Miss Howard, in
particular, took no pains to conceal her feelings. Mrs. Inglethorp, however,
seemed to notice nothing unusual. Her volubility, which I remembered of
old, had lost nothing in the intervening years, and she poured out a steady
flood of conversation, mainly on the subject of the forthcoming bazaar
which she was organizing and which was to take place shortly.
Occasionally she referred to her husband over a question of days or dates.
His watchful and attentive manner never varied. From the very first I took a
firm and rooted dislike to him, and I flatter myself that my first judgments
are usually fairly shrewd.

Presently Mrs. Inglethorp turned to give some instructions about letters to
Evelyn Howard, and her husband addressed me in his painstaking voice:

"Is soldiering your regular profession, Mr. Hastings?"

"No, before the war I was in Lloyd's."

"And you will return there after it is over?"

CHAPTER I.
"Perhaps. Either that or a fresh start altogether."

Mary Cavendish leant forward.

"What would you really choose as a profession, if you could just consult
your inclination?"

"Well, that depends."

"No secret hobby?" she asked. "Tell me--you're drawn to something?
Every one is--usually something absurd."

"You'll laugh at me."

She smiled.

"Perhaps."

"Well, I've always had a secret hankering to be a detective!"

"The real thing--Scotland Yard? Or Sherlock Holmes?"

"Oh, Sherlock Holmes by all means. But really, seriously, I am awfully
10
drawn to it. I came across a man in Belgium once, a very famous detective,
and he quite inflamed me. He was a marvellous little fellow. He used to say
that all good detective work was a mere matter of method. My system is
based on his--though of course I have progressed rather further. He was a
funny little man, a great dandy, but wonderfully clever."

"Like a good detective story myself," remarked Miss Howard. "Lots of
nonsense written, though. Criminal discovered in last chapter. Every one
dumbfounded. Real crime--you'd know at once."

"There have been a great number of undiscovered crimes," I argued.

CHAPTER I.
"Don't mean the police, but the people that are right in it. The family. You
couldn't really hoodwink them. They'd know."

"Then," I said, much amused, "you think that if you were mixed up in a
crime, say a murder, you'd be able to spot the murderer right off?"

"Of course I should. Mightn't be able to prove it to a pack of lawyers. But
I'm certain I'd know. I'd feel it in my fingertips if he came near me."

"It might be a 'she,' " I suggested.

"Might. But murder's a violent crime. Associate it more with a man."
11
"Not in a case of poisoning." Mrs. Cavendish's clear voice startled me. "Dr.
Bauerstein was saying yesterday that, owing to the general ignorance of the
more uncommon poisons among the medical profession, there were
probably countless cases of poisoning quite unsuspected."

"Why, Mary, what a gruesome conversation!" cried Mrs. Inglethorp. "It
makes me feel as if a goose were walking over my grave. Oh, there's
Cynthia!"

A young girl in V. A. D. uniform ran lightly across the lawn.

"Why, Cynthia, you are late to-day. This is Mr. Hastings--Miss
Murdoch."

Cynthia Murdoch was a fresh-looking young creature, full of life and
vigour. She tossed off her little V. A. D. cap, and I admired the great loose
waves of her auburn hair, and the smallness and whiteness of the hand she
held out to claim her tea. With dark eyes and eyelashes she would have
been a beauty.

She flung herself down on the ground beside John, and as I handed her a
plate of sandwiches she smiled up at me.

CHAPTER I.
"Sit down here on the grass, do. It's ever so much nicer."

I dropped down obediently.

"You work at Tadminster, don't you, Miss Murdoch?"

She nodded.

"For my sins."

"Do they bully you, then?" I asked, smiling.

"I should like to see them!" cried Cynthia with dignity.

"I have got a cousin who is nursing," I remarked. "And she is terrified of
'Sisters'."
12
"I don't wonder. Sisters are, you know, Mr. Hastings. They simp--ly are!
You've no idea! But I'm not a nurse, thank heaven, I work in the
dispensary."

"How many people do you poison?" I asked, smiling.

Cynthia smiled too.

"Oh, hundreds!" she said.

"Cynthia," called Mrs. Inglethorp, "do you think you could write a few
notes for me?"

"Certainly, Aunt Emily."

She jumped up promptly, and something in her manner reminded me that
her position was a dependent one, and that Mrs. Inglethorp, kind as she
might be in the main, did not allow her to forget it.

CHAPTER I.
My hostess turned to me.

"John will show you your room. Supper is at half-past seven. We have
given up late dinner for some time now. Lady Tadminster, our Member's
wife--she was the late Lord Abbotsbury's daughter--does the same. She
agrees with me that one must set an example of economy. We are quite a
13
war household; nothing is wasted here--every scrap of waste paper, even,
is saved and sent away in sacks."

I expressed my appreciation, and John took me into the house and up the
broad staircase, which forked right and left half-way to different wings of
the building. My room was in the left wing, and looked out over the park.

John left me, and a few minutes later I saw him from my window walking
slowly across the grass arm in arm with Cynthia Murdoch. I heard Mrs.
Inglethorp call "Cynthia" impatiently, and the girl started and ran back to
the house. At the same moment, a man stepped out from the shadow of a
tree and walked slowly in the same direction. He looked about forty, very
dark with a melancholy clean-shaven face. Some violent emotion seemed
to be mastering him. He looked up at my window as he passed, and I
recognized him, though he had changed much in the fifteen years that had
elapsed since we last met. It was John's younger brother, Lawrence
Cavendish. I wondered what it was that had brought that singular
expression to his face.

Then I dismissed him from my mind, and returned to the contemplation of
my own affairs.

The evening passed pleasantly enough; and I dreamed that night of that
enigmatical woman, Mary Cavendish.

The next morning dawned bright and sunny, and I was full of the
anticipation of a delightful visit.

I did not see Mrs. Cavendish until lunch-time, when she volunteered to
take me for a walk, and we spent a charming afternoon roaming in the

CHAPTER I.
woods, returning to the house about five.

As we entered the large hall, John beckoned us both into the
smoking-room. I saw at once by his face that something disturbing had
occurred. We followed him in, and he shut the door after us.
14
"Look here, Mary, there's the deuce of a mess. Evie's had a row with Alfred
Inglethorp, and she's off."

"Evie? Off?"

John nodded gloomily.

"Yes; you see she went to the mater, and--Oh, here's Evie herself."

Miss Howard entered. Her lips were set grimly together, and she carried a
small suit-case. She looked excited and determined, and slightly on the
defensive.

"At any rate," she burst out, "I've spoken my mind!"

"My dear Evelyn," cried Mrs. Cavendish, "this can't be true!"

Miss Howard nodded grimly.

"True enough! Afraid I said some things to Emily she won't forget or
forgive in a hurry. Don't mind if they've only sunk in a bit. Probably water
off a duck's back, though. I said right out: 'You're an old woman, Emily,
and there's no fool like an old fool. The man's twenty years younger than
you, and don't you fool yourself as to what he married you for. Money!
Well, don't let him have too much of it. Farmer Raikes has got a very pretty
young wife. Just ask your Alfred how much time he spends over there.' She
was very angry. Natural! I went on, 'I'm going to warn you, whether you
like it or not. That man would as soon murder you in your bed as look at
you. He's a bad lot. You can say what you like to me, but remember what
I've told you. He's a bad lot!' "

CHAPTER I.
"What did she say?"

Miss Howard made an extremely expressive grimace.

" 'Darling Alfred'--'dearest Alfred'--'wicked calumnies' --'wicked
15
lies'--'wicked woman'--to accuse her 'dear husband'! The sooner I left her
house the better. So I'm off."

"But not now?"

"This minute!"

For a moment we sat and stared at her. Finally John Cavendish, finding his
persuasions of no avail, went off to look up the trains. His wife followed
him, murmuring something about persuading Mrs. Inglethorp to think
better of it.

As she left the room, Miss Howard's face changed. She leant towards me
eagerly.

"Mr. Hastings, you're honest. I can trust you?"

I was a little startled. She laid her hand on my arm, and sank her voice to a
whisper.

"Look after her, Mr. Hastings. My poor Emily. They're a lot of sharks--all
of them. Oh, I know what I'm talking about. There isn't one of them that's
not hard up and trying to get money out of her. I've protected her as much
as I could. Now I'm out of the way, they'll impose upon her."

"Of course, Miss Howard," I said, "I'll do everything I can, but I'm sure
you're excited and overwrought."

She interrupted me by slowly shaking her forefinger.

CHAPTER I.
"Young man, trust me. I've lived in the world rather longer than you have.
All I ask you is to keep your eyes open. You'll see what I mean."

The throb of the motor came through the open window, and Miss Howard
rose and moved to the door. John's voice sounded outside. With her hand
16
on the handle, she turned her head over her shoulder, and beckoned to me.

"Above all, Mr. Hastings, watch that devil--her husband!"

There was no time for more. Miss Howard was swallowed up in an eager
chorus of protests and good-byes. The Inglethorps did not appear.

As the motor drove away, Mrs. Cavendish suddenly detached herself from
the group, and moved across the drive to the lawn to meet a tall bearded
man who had been evidently making for the house. The colour rose in her
cheeks as she held out her hand to him.

"Who is that?" I asked sharply, for instinctively I distrusted the man.

"That's Dr. Bauerstein," said John shortly.

"And who is Dr. Bauerstein?"

"He's staying in the village doing a rest cure, after a bad nervous
breakdown. He's a London specialist; a very clever man--one of the
greatest living experts on poisons, I believe."

"And he's a great friend of Mary's," put in Cynthia, the irrepressible.

John Cavendish frowned and changed the subject.

"Come for a stroll, Hastings. This has been a most rotten business. She
always had a rough tongue, but there is no stauncher friend in England than
Evelyn Howard."

CHAPTER I.
17
He took the path through the plantation, and we walked down to the village
through the woods which bordered one side of the estate.

As we passed through one of the gates on our way home again, a pretty
young woman of gipsy type coming in the opposite direction bowed and
smiled.

"That's a pretty girl," I remarked appreciatively.

John's face hardened.

"That is Mrs. Raikes."

"The one that Miss Howard----"

"Exactly," said John, with rather unnecessary abruptness.

I thought of the white-haired old lady in the big house, and that vivid
wicked little face that had just smiled into ours, and a vague chill of
foreboding crept over me. I brushed it aside.

"Styles is really a glorious old place," I said to John.

He nodded rather gloomily.

"Yes, it's a fine property. It'll be mine some day--should be mine now by
rights, if my father had only made a decent will. And then I shouldn't be so
damned hard up as I am now."

"Hard up, are you?"

"My dear Hastings, I don't mind telling you that I'm at my wit's end for
money."

"Couldn't your brother help you?"

CHAPTER II.
"Lawrence? He's gone through every penny he ever had, publishing rotten
verses in fancy bindings. No, we're an impecunious lot. My mother's
always been awfully good to us, I must say. That is, up to now. Since her
marriage, of course----" he broke off, frowning.

For the first time I felt that, with Evelyn Howard, something indefinable
had gone from the atmosphere. Her presence had spelt security. Now that
18
security was removed--and the air seemed rife with suspicion. The sinister
face of Dr. Bauerstein recurred to me unpleasantly. A vague suspicion of
every one and everything filled my mind. Just for a moment I had a
premonition of approaching evil.
CHAPTER II.

THE 16TH AND 17TH OF JULY

I had arrived at Styles on the 5th of July. I come now to the events of the
16th and 17th of that month. For the convenience of the reader I will
recapitulate the incidents of those days in as exact a manner as possible.
They were elicited subsequently at the trial by a process of long and tedious
cross-examinations.

I received a letter from Evelyn Howard a couple of days after her departure,
telling me she was working as a nurse at the big hospital in Middlingham, a
manufacturing town some fifteen miles away, and begging me to let her
know if Mrs. Inglethorp should show any wish to be reconciled.

The only fly in the ointment of my peaceful days was Mrs. Cavendish's
extraordinary, and, for my part, unaccountable preference for the society of
Dr. Bauerstein. What she saw in the man I cannot imagine, but she was
always asking him up to the house, and often went off for long expeditions
with him. I must confess that I was quite unable to see his attraction.

The 16th of July fell on a Monday. It was a day of turmoil. The famous
bazaar had taken place on Saturday, and an entertainment, in connection

CHAPTER II.
19
with the same charity, at which Mrs. Inglethorp was to recite a War poem,
was to be held that night. We were all busy during the morning arranging
and decorating the Hall in the village where it was to take place. We had a
late luncheon and spent the afternoon resting in the garden. I noticed that
John's manner was somewhat unusual. He seemed very excited and restless.

After tea, Mrs. Inglethorp went to lie down to rest before her efforts in the
evening and I challenged Mary Cavendish to a single at tennis.

About a quarter to seven, Mrs. Inglethorp called us that we should be late
as supper was early that night. We had rather a scramble to get ready in
time; and before the meal was over the motor was waiting at the door.

The entertainment was a great success, Mrs. Inglethorp's recitation
receiving tremendous applause. There were also some tableaux in which
Cynthia took part. She did not return with us, having been asked to a supper
party, and to remain the night with some friends who had been acting with
her in the tableaux.

The following morning, Mrs. Inglethorp stayed in bed to breakfast, as she
was rather overtired; but she appeared in her briskest mood about 12.30,
and swept Lawrence and myself off to a luncheon party.

"Such a charming invitation from Mrs. Rolleston. Lady Tadminster's sister,
you know. The Rollestons came over with the Conqueror--one of our
oldest families."

Mary had excused herself on the plea of an engagement with Dr.
Bauerstein.

We had a pleasant luncheon, and as we drove away Lawrence suggested
that we should return by Tadminster, which was barely a mile out of our
way, and pay a visit to Cynthia in her dispensary. Mrs. Inglethorp replied
that this was an excellent idea, but as she had several letters to write she
would drop us there, and we could come back with Cynthia in the
pony-trap.

CHAPTER II.
We were detained under suspicion by the hospital porter, until Cynthia
appeared to vouch for us, looking very cool and sweet in her long white
overall. She took us up to her sanctum, and introduced us to her fellow
dispenser, a rather awe-inspiring individual, whom Cynthia cheerily
addressed as "Nibs."

"What a lot of bottles!" I exclaimed, as my eye travelled round the small
room. "Do you really know what's in them all?"

"Say something original," groaned Cynthia. "Every single person who
20
comes up here says that. We are really thinking of bestowing a prize on the
first individual who does not say: 'What a lot of bottles!' And I know the
next thing you're going to say is: 'How many people have you poisoned?' "

I pleaded guilty with a laugh.

"If you people only knew how fatally easy it is to poison some one by
mistake, you wouldn't joke about it. Come on, let's have tea. We've got all
sorts of secret stories in that cupboard. No, Lawrence--that's the poison
cupboard. The big cupboard--that's right."

We had a very cheery tea, and assisted Cynthia to wash up afterwards. We
had just put away the last tea-spoon when a knock came at the door. The
countenances of Cynthia and Nibs were suddenly petrified into a stern and
forbidding expression.

"Come in," said Cynthia, in a sharp professional tone.

A young and rather scared looking nurse appeared with a bottle which she
proffered to Nibs, who waved her towards Cynthia with the somewhat
enigmatical remark:

"_I_'m not really here to-day."

Cynthia took the bottle and examined it with the severity of a judge.

CHAPTER II.
"This should have been sent up this morning."

"Sister is very sorry. She forgot."

"Sister should read the rules outside the door."

I gathered from the little nurse's expression that there was not the least
21
likelihood of her having the hardihood to retail this message to the dreaded
"Sister".

"So now it can't be done until to-morrow," finished Cynthia.

"Don't you think you could possibly let us have it to-night?"

"Well," said Cynthia graciously, "we are very busy, but if we have time it
shall be done."

The little nurse withdrew, and Cynthia promptly took a jar from the shelf,
refilled the bottle, and placed it on the table outside the door.

I laughed.

"Discipline must be maintained?"

"Exactly. Come out on our little balcony. You can see all the outside wards
there."

I followed Cynthia and her friend and they pointed out the different wards
to me. Lawrence remained behind, but after a few moments Cynthia called
to him over her shoulder to come and join us. Then she looked at her watch.

"Nothing more to do, Nibs?"

"No."

"All right. Then we can lock up and go."

CHAPTER II.
I had seen Lawrence in quite a different light that afternoon. Compared to
John, he was an astoundingly difficult person to get to know. He was the
opposite of his brother in almost every respect, being unusually shy and
reserved. Yet he had a certain charm of manner, and I fancied that, if one
22
really knew him well, one could have a deep affection for him. I had always
fancied that his manner to Cynthia was rather constrained, and that she on
her side was inclined to be shy of him. But they were both gay enough this
afternoon, and chatted together like a couple of children.

As we drove through the village, I remembered that I wanted some stamps,
so accordingly we pulled up at the post office.

As I came out again, I cannoned into a little man who was just entering. I
drew aside and apologised, when suddenly, with a loud exclamation, he
clasped me in his arms and kissed me warmly.

"Mon ami Hastings!" he cried. "It is indeed mon ami Hastings!"

"Poirot!" I exclaimed.

I turned to the pony-trap.

"This is a very pleasant meeting for me, Miss Cynthia. This is my old
friend, Monsieur Poirot, whom I have not seen for years."

"Oh, we know Monsieur Poirot," said Cynthia gaily. "But I had no idea he
was a friend of yours."

"Yes, indeed," said Poirot seriously. "I know Mademoiselle Cynthia. It is
by the charity of that good Mrs. Inglethorp that I am here." Then, as I
looked at him inquiringly: "Yes, my friend, she had kindly extended
hospitality to seven of my countrypeople who, alas, are refugees from their
native land. We Belgians will always remember her with gratitude."

Poirot was an extraordinary looking little man. He was hardly more than
five feet, four inches, but carried himself with great dignity. His head was

CHAPTER II.
exactly the shape of an egg, and he always perched it a little on one side.
His moustache was very stiff and military. The neatness of his attire was
almost incredible. I believe a speck of dust would have caused him more
pain than a bullet wound. Yet this quaint dandyfied little man who, I was
sorry to see, now limped badly, had been in his time one of the most
23
celebrated members of the Belgian police. As a detective, his flair had been
extraordinary, and he had achieved triumphs by unravelling some of the
most baffling cases of the day.

He pointed out to me the little house inhabited by him and his fellow
Belgians, and I promised to go and see him at an early date. Then he raised
his hat with a flourish to Cynthia, and we drove away.

"He's a dear little man," said Cynthia. "I'd no idea you knew him."

"You've been entertaining a celebrity unawares," I replied.

And, for the rest of the way home, I recited to them the various exploits and
triumphs of Hercule Poirot.

We arrived back in a very cheerful mood. As we entered the hall, Mrs.
Inglethorp came out of her boudoir. She looked flushed and upset.

"Oh, it's you," she said.

"Is there anything the matter, Aunt Emily?" asked Cynthia.

"Certainly not," said Mrs. Inglethorp sharply. "What should there be?"
Then catching sight of Dorcas, the parlourmaid, going into the
dining-room, she called to her to bring some stamps into the boudoir.

"Yes, m'm." The old servant hesitated, then added diffidently: "Don't you
think, m'm, you'd better get to bed? You're looking very tired."

"Perhaps you're right, Dorcas--yes--no--not now. I've some letters I
must finish by post-time. Have you lighted the fire in my room as I told

CHAPTER II.
you?"

"Yes, m'm."

"Then I'll go to bed directly after supper."

She went into the boudoir again, and Cynthia stared after her.

"Goodness gracious! I wonder what's up?" she said to Lawrence.
24
He did not seem to have heard her, for without a word he turned on his heel
and went out of the house.

I suggested a quick game of tennis before supper and, Cynthia agreeing, I
ran upstairs to fetch my racquet.

Mrs. Cavendish was coming down the stairs. It may have been my fancy,
but she, too, was looking odd and disturbed.

"Had a good walk with Dr. Bauerstein?" I asked, trying to appear as
indifferent as I could.

"I didn't go," she replied abruptly. "Where is Mrs. Inglethorp?"

"In the boudoir."

Her hand clenched itself on the banisters, then she seemed to nerve herself
for some encounter, and went rapidly past me down the stairs across the
hall to the boudoir, the door of which she shut behind her.

As I ran out to the tennis court a few moments later, I had to pass the open
boudoir window, and was unable to help overhearing the following scrap of
dialogue. Mary Cavendish was saying in the voice of a woman desperately
controlling herself:

"Then you won't show it to me?"

CHAPTER II.
To which Mrs. Inglethorp replied:

"My dear Mary, it has nothing to do with that matter."

"Then show it to me."
25
"I tell you it is not what you imagine. It does not concern you in the least."

To which Mary Cavendish replied, with a rising bitterness:

"Of course, I might have known you would shield him."

Cynthia was waiting for me, and greeted me eagerly with:

"I say! There's been the most awful row! I've got it all out of Dorcas."

"What kind of a row?"

"Between Aunt Emily and him. I do hope she's found him out at last!"

"Was Dorcas there, then?"

"Of course not. She 'happened to be near the door'. It was a real old
bust-up. I do wish I knew what it was all about."

I thought of Mrs. Raikes's gipsy face, and Evelyn Howard's warnings, but
wisely decided to hold my peace, whilst Cynthia exhausted every possible
hypothesis, and cheerfully hoped, "Aunt Emily will send him away, and
will never speak to him again."

I was anxious to get hold of John, but he was nowhere to be seen. Evidently
something very momentous had occurred that afternoon. I tried to forget
the few words I had overheard; but, do what I would, I could not dismiss
them altogether from my mind. What was Mary Cavendish's concern in the
matter?

CHAPTER II.
26
Mr. Inglethorp was in the drawing-room when I came down to supper. His
face was impassive as ever, and the strange unreality of the man struck me
afresh.

Mrs. Inglethorp came down last. She still looked agitated, and during the
meal there was a somewhat constrained silence. Inglethorp was unusually
quiet. As a rule, he surrounded his wife with little attentions, placing a
cushion at her back, and altogether playing the part of the devoted husband.
Immediately after supper, Mrs. Inglethorp retired to her boudoir again.

"Send my coffee in here, Mary," she called. "I've just five minutes to catch
the post."

Cynthia and I went and sat by the open window in the drawing-room.
Mary Cavendish brought our coffee to us. She seemed excited.

"Do you young people want lights, or do you enjoy the twilight?" she
asked. "Will you take Mrs. Inglethorp her coffee, Cynthia? I will pour it
out."

"Do not trouble, Mary," said Inglethorp. "I will take it to Emily." He poured
it out, and went out of the room carrying it carefully.

Lawrence followed him, and Mrs. Cavendish sat down by us.

We three sat for some time in silence. It was a glorious night, hot and still.
Mrs. Cavendish fanned herself gently with a palm leaf.

"It's almost too hot," she murmured. "We shall have a thunderstorm."

Alas, that these harmonious moments can never endure! My paradise was
rudely shattered by the sound of a well known, and heartily disliked, voice
in the hall.

"Dr. Bauerstein!" exclaimed Cynthia. "What a funny time to come."

CHAPTER II.
I glanced jealously at Mary Cavendish, but she seemed quite undisturbed,
the delicate pallor of her cheeks did not vary.

In a few moments, Alfred Inglethorp had ushered the doctor in, the latter
laughing, and protesting that he was in no fit state for a drawing-room. In
truth, he presented a sorry spectacle, being literally plastered with mud.

"What have you been doing, doctor?" cried Mrs. Cavendish.

"I must make my apologies," said the doctor. "I did not really mean to
come in, but Mr. Inglethorp insisted."
27
"Well, Bauerstein, you are in a plight," said John, strolling in from the hall.
"Have some coffee, and tell us what you have been up to."

"Thank you, I will." He laughed rather ruefully, as he described how he had
discovered a very rare species of fern in an inaccessible place, and in his
efforts to obtain it had lost his footing, and slipped ignominiously into a
neighbouring pond.

"The sun soon dried me off," he added, "but I'm afraid my appearance is
very disreputable."

At this juncture, Mrs. Inglethorp called to Cynthia from the hall, and the
girl ran out.

"Just carry up my despatch-case, will you, dear? I'm going to bed."

The door into the hall was a wide one. I had risen when Cynthia did, John
was close by me. There were therefore three witnesses who could swear
that Mrs. Inglethorp was carrying her coffee, as yet untasted, in her hand.

My evening was utterly and entirely spoilt by the presence of Dr.
Bauerstein. It seemed to me the man would never go. He rose at last,
however, and I breathed a sigh of relief.

CHAPTER III.
"I'll walk down to the village with you," said Mr. Inglethorp. "I must see
our agent over those estate accounts." He turned to John. "No one need sit
up. I will take the latch-key."
28
CHAPTER III.

THE NIGHT OF THE TRAGEDY

To make this part of my story clear, I append the following plan of the first
floor of Styles. The servants' rooms are reached through the door B. They
have no communication with the right wing, where the Inglethorps' rooms
were situated.

It seemed to be the middle of the night when I was awakened by Lawrence
Cavendish. He had a candle in his hand, and the agitation of his face told
me at once that something was seriously wrong.

"What's the matter?" I asked, sitting up in bed, and trying to collect my
scattered thoughts.

"We are afraid my mother is very ill. She seems to be having some kind of
fit. Unfortunately she has locked herself in."

"I'll come at once."

I sprang out of bed; and, pulling on a dressing-gown, followed Lawrence
along the passage and the gallery to the right wing of the house.

John Cavendish joined us, and one or two of the servants were standing
round in a state of awe-stricken excitement. Lawrence turned to his
brother.

"What do you think we had better do?"

Never, I thought, had his indecision of character been more apparent.

CHAPTER III.
John rattled the handle of Mrs. Inglethorp's door violently, but with no
effect. It was obviously locked or bolted on the inside. The whole
household was aroused by now. The most alarming sounds were audible
from the interior of the room. Clearly something must be done.
29
"Try going through Mr. Inglethorp's room, sir," cried Dorcas. "Oh, the poor
mistress!"

Suddenly I realized that Alfred Inglethorp was not with us--that he alone
had given no sign of his presence. John opened the door of his room. It was
pitch dark, but Lawrence was following with the candle, and by its feeble
light we saw that the bed had not been slept in, and that there was no sign
of the room having been occupied.

We went straight to the connecting door. That, too, was locked or bolted on
the inside. What was to be done?

"Oh, dear, sir," cried Dorcas, wringing her hands, "what ever shall we do?"

"We must try and break the door in, I suppose. It'll be a tough job, though.
Here, let one of the maids go down and wake Baily and tell him to go for
Dr. Wilkins at once. Now then, we'll have a try at the door. Half a moment,
though, isn't there a door into Miss Cynthia's rooms?"

"Yes, sir, but that's always bolted. It's never been undone."

"Well, we might just see."

He ran rapidly down the corridor to Cynthia's room. Mary Cavendish was
there, shaking the girl--who must have been an unusually sound
sleeper--and trying to wake her.

In a moment or two he was back.

"No good. That's bolted too. We must break in the door. I think this one is a
shade less solid than the one in the passage."

CHAPTER III.
30
We strained and heaved together. The framework of the door was solid, and
for a long time it resisted our efforts, but at last we felt it give beneath our
weight, and finally, with a resounding crash, it was burst open.

We stumbled in together, Lawrence still holding his candle. Mrs. Inglethorp
was lying on the bed, her whole form agitated by violent convulsions, in
one of which she must have overturned the table beside her. As we entered,
however, her limbs relaxed, and she fell back upon the pillows.

John strode across the room, and lit the gas. Turning to Annie, one of the
housemaids, he sent her downstairs to the dining-room for brandy. Then he
went across to his mother whilst I unbolted the door that gave on the
corridor.

I turned to Lawrence, to suggest that I had better leave them now that there
was no further need of my services, but the words were frozen on my lips.
Never have I seen such a ghastly look on any man's face. He was white as
chalk, the candle he held in his shaking hand was sputtering onto the carpet,
and his eyes, petrified with terror, or some such kindred emotion, stared
fixedly over my head at a point on the further wall. It was as though he had
seen something that turned him to stone. I instinctively followed the
direction of his eyes, but I could see nothing unusual. The still feebly
flickering ashes in the grate, and the row of prim ornaments on the
mantelpiece, were surely harmless enough.

The violence of Mrs. Inglethorp's attack seemed to be passing. She was
able to speak in short gasps.

"Better now--very sudden--stupid of me--to lock myself in."

A shadow fell on the bed and, looking up, I saw Mary Cavendish standing
near the door with her arm around Cynthia. She seemed to be supporting
the girl, who looked utterly dazed and unlike herself. Her face was heavily
flushed, and she yawned repeatedly.

CHAPTER III.
"Poor Cynthia is quite frightened," said Mrs. Cavendish in a low clear
31
voice. She herself, I noticed, was dressed in her white land smock. Then it
must be later than I thought. I saw that a faint streak of daylight was
showing through the curtains of the windows, and that the clock on the
mantelpiece pointed to close upon five o'clock.

A strangled cry from the bed startled me. A fresh access of pain seized the
unfortunate old lady. The convulsions were of a violence terrible to behold.
Everything was confusion. We thronged round her, powerless to help or
alleviate. A final convulsion lifted her from the bed, until she appeared to
rest upon her head and her heels, with her body arched in an extraordinary
manner. In vain Mary and John tried to administer more brandy. The
moments flew. Again the body arched itself in that peculiar fashion.

At that moment, Dr. Bauerstein pushed his way authoritatively into the
room. For one instant he stopped dead, staring at the figure on the bed, and,
at the same instant, Mrs. Inglethorp cried out in a strangled voice, her eyes
fixed on the doctor:

"Alfred--Alfred----" Then she fell back motionless on the pillows.

With a stride, the doctor reached the bed, and seizing her arms worked
them energetically, applying what I knew to be artificial respiration. He
issued a few short sharp orders to the servants. An imperious wave of his
hand drove us all to the door. We watched him, fascinated, though I think
we all knew in our hearts that it was too late, and that nothing could be
done now. I could see by the expression on his face that he himself had
little hope.

Finally he abandoned his task, shaking his head gravely. At that moment,
we heard footsteps outside, and Dr. Wilkins, Mrs. Inglethorp's own doctor,
a portly, fussy little man, came bustling in.

In a few words Dr. Bauerstein explained how he had happened to be
passing the lodge gates as the car came out, and had run up to the house as
fast as he could, whilst the car went on to fetch Dr. Wilkins. With a faint

CHAPTER III.
gesture of the hand, he indicated the figure on the bed.

"Ve--ry sad. Ve--ry sad," murmured Dr. Wilkins. "Poor dear lady.
32
Always did far too much--far too much--against my advice. I warned her.
Her heart was far from strong. 'Take it easy,' I said to her,
'Take--it--easy'. But no--her zeal for good works was too great. Nature
rebelled. Na--ture--re--belled."

Dr. Bauerstein, I noticed, was watching the local doctor narrowly. He still
kept his eyes fixed on him as he spoke.

"The convulsions were of a peculiar violence, Dr. Wilkins. I am sorry you
were not here in time to witness them. They were quite--tetanic in
character."

"Ah!" said Dr. Wilkins wisely.

"I should like to speak to you in private," said Dr. Bauerstein. He turned to
John. "You do not object?"

"Certainly not."

We all trooped out into the corridor, leaving the two doctors alone, and I
heard the key turned in the lock behind us.

We went slowly down the stairs. I was violently excited. I have a certain
talent for deduction, and Dr. Bauerstein's manner had started a flock of wild
surmises in my mind. Mary Cavendish laid her hand upon my arm.

"What is it? Why did Dr. Bauerstein seem so--peculiar?"

I looked at her.

"Do you know what I think?"

"What?"

CHAPTER III.
33
"Listen!" I looked round, the others were out of earshot. I lowered my voice
to a whisper. "I believe she has been poisoned! I'm certain Dr. Bauerstein
suspects it."

"_What_?" She shrank against the wall, the pupils of her eyes dilating
wildly. Then, with a sudden cry that startled me, she cried out: "No,
no--not that--not that!" And breaking from me, fled up the stairs. I
followed her, afraid that she was going to faint. I found her leaning against
the bannisters, deadly pale. She waved me away impatiently.

"No, no--leave me. I'd rather be alone. Let me just be quiet for a minute or
two. Go down to the others."

I obeyed her reluctantly. John and Lawrence were in the dining-room. I
joined them. We were all silent, but I suppose I voiced the thoughts of us
all when I at last broke it by saying:

"Where is Mr. Inglethorp?"

John shook his head.

"He's not in the house."

Our eyes met. Where was Alfred Inglethorp? His absence was strange and
inexplicable. I remembered Mrs. Inglethorp's dying words. What lay
beneath them? What more could she have told us, if she had had time?

At last we heard the doctors descending the stairs. Dr. Wilkins was looking
important and excited, and trying to conceal an inward exultation under a
manner of decorous calm. Dr. Bauerstein remained in the background, his
grave bearded face unchanged. Dr. Wilkins was the spokesman for the two.
He addressed himself to John:

"Mr. Cavendish, I should like your consent to a postmortem."

"Is that necessary?" asked John gravely. A spasm of pain crossed his face.

CHAPTER III.
"Absolutely," said Dr. Bauerstein.

"You mean by that----?"

"That neither Dr. Wilkins nor myself could give a death certificate under
the circumstances."

John bent his head.

"In that case, I have no alternative but to agree."

"Thank you," said Dr. Wilkins briskly. "We propose that it should take
place to-morrow night--or rather to-night." And he glanced at the
daylight. "Under the circumstances, I am afraid an inquest can hardly be
34
avoided--these formalities are necessary, but I beg that you won't distress
yourselves."

There was a pause, and then Dr. Bauerstein drew two keys from his pocket,
and handed them to John.

"These are the keys of the two rooms. I have locked them and, in my
opinion, they would be better kept locked for the present."

The doctors then departed.

I had been turning over an idea in my head, and I felt that the moment had
now come to broach it. Yet I was a little chary of doing so. John, I knew,
had a horror of any kind of publicity, and was an easygoing optimist, who
preferred never to meet trouble half-way. It might be difficult to convince
him of the soundness of my plan. Lawrence, on the other hand, being less
conventional, and having more imagination, I felt I might count upon as an
ally. There was no doubt that the moment had come for me to take the lead.

"John," I said, "I am going to ask you something."

"Well?"

CHAPTER III.
"You remember my speaking of my friend Poirot? The Belgian who is
here? He has been a most famous detective."

"Yes."

"I want you to let me call him in--to investigate this matter."

"What--now? Before the post-mortem?"

"Yes, time is an advantage if--if--there has been foul play."

"Rubbish!" cried Lawrence angrily. "In my opinion the whole thing is a
mare's nest of Bauerstein's! Wilkins hadn't an idea of such a thing, until
Bauerstein put it into his head. But, like all specialists, Bauerstein's got a
bee in his bonnet. Poisons are his hobby, so of course he sees them
everywhere."

I confess that I was surprised by Lawrence's attitude. He was so seldom
vehement about anything.

John hesitated.

"I can't feel as you do, Lawrence," he said at last. "I'm inclined to give
Hastings a free hand, though I should prefer to wait a bit. We don't want
any unnecessary scandal."

"No, no," I cried eagerly, "you need have no fear of that. Poirot is
discretion itself."
35
"Very well, then, have it your own way. I leave it in your hands. Though, if
it is as we suspect, it seems a clear enough case. God forgive me if I am
wronging him!"

I looked at my watch. It was six o'clock. I determined to lose no time.

CHAPTER IV.
36
Five minutes' delay, however, I allowed myself. I spent it in ransacking the
library until I discovered a medical book which gave a description of
strychnine poisoning.
CHAPTER IV.

POIROT INVESTIGATES

The house which the Belgians occupied in the village was quite close to the
park gates. One could save time by taking a narrow path through the long
grass, which cut off the detours of the winding drive. So I, accordingly,
went that way. I had nearly reached the lodge, when my attention was
arrested by the running figure of a man approaching me. It was Mr.
Inglethorp. Where had he been? How did he intend to explain his absence?

He accosted me eagerly.

"My God! This is terrible! My poor wife! I have only just heard."

"Where have you been?" I asked.

"Denby kept me late last night. It was one o'clock before we'd finished.
Then I found that I'd forgotten the latch-key after all. I didn't want to
arouse the household, so Denby gave me a bed."

"How did you hear the news?" I asked.

"Wilkins knocked Denby up to tell him. My poor Emily! She was so
self-sacrificing--such a noble character. She over-taxed her strength."

A wave of revulsion swept over me. What a consummate hypocrite the man
was!

"I must hurry on," I said, thankful that he did not ask me whither I was
bound.

CHAPTER IV.
In a few minutes I was knocking at the door of Leastways Cottage.

Getting no answer, I repeated my summons impatiently. A window above
me was cautiously opened, and Poirot himself looked out.

He gave an exclamation of surprise at seeing me. In a few brief words, I
explained the tragedy that had occurred, and that I wanted his help.

"Wait, my friend, I will let you in, and you shall recount to me the affair
whilst I dress."

In a few moments he had unbarred the door, and I followed him up to his
room. There he installed me in a chair, and I related the whole story,
37
keeping back nothing, and omitting no circumstance, however insignificant,
whilst he himself made a careful and deliberate toilet.

I told him of my awakening, of Mrs. Inglethorp's dying words, of her
husband's absence, of the quarrel the day before, of the scrap of
conversation between Mary and her mother-in-law that I had overheard, of
the former quarrel between Mrs. Inglethorp and Evelyn Howard, and of the
latter's innuendoes.

I was hardly as clear as I could wish. I repeated myself several times, and
occasionally had to go back to some detail that I had forgotten. Poirot
smiled kindly on me.

"The mind is confused? Is it not so? Take time, mon ami. You are agitated;
you are excited--it is but natural. Presently, when we are calmer, we will
arrange the facts, neatly, each in his proper place. We will examine--and
reject. Those of importance we will put on one side; those of no
importance, pouf!"--he screwed up his cherub-like face, and puffed
comically enough--"blow them away!"

"That's all very well," I objected, "but how are you going to decide what is
important, and what isn't? That always seems the difficulty to me."

CHAPTER IV.
Poirot shook his head energetically. He was now arranging his moustache
with exquisite care.
38
"Not so. Voyons! One fact leads to another--so we continue. Does the next
fit in with that? A merveille! Good! We can proceed. This next little
fact--no! Ah, that is curious! There is something missing--a link in the
chain that is not there. We examine. We search. And that little curious fact,
that possibly paltry little detail that will not tally, we put it here!" He made
an extravagant gesture with his hand. "It is significant! It is tremendous!"

"Y--es--"

"Ah!" Poirot shook his forefinger so fiercely at me that I quailed before it.
"Beware! Peril to the detective who says: 'It is so small--it does not matter.
It will not agree. I will forget it.' That way lies confusion! Everything
matters."

"I know. You always told me that. That's why I have gone into all the
details of this thing whether they seemed to me relevant or not."

"And I am pleased with you. You have a good memory, and you have given
me the facts faithfully. Of the order in which you present them, I say
nothing--truly, it is deplorable! But I make allowances--you are upset. To
that I attribute the circumstance that you have omitted one fact of
paramount importance."

"What is that?" I asked.

"You have not told me if Mrs. Inglethorp ate well last night."

I stared at him. Surely the war had affected the little man's brain. He was
carefully engaged in brushing his coat before putting it on, and seemed
wholly engrossed in the task.

"I don't remember," I said. "And, anyway, I don't see----"

CHAPTER IV.
"You do not see? But it is of the first importance."

"I can't see why," I said, rather nettled. "As far as I can remember, she
didn't eat much. She was obviously upset, and it had taken her appetite
away. That was only natural."

"Yes," said Poirot thoughtfully, "it was only natural."

He opened a drawer, and took out a small despatch-case, then turned to
me.
39
"Now I am ready. We will proceed to the chateau, and study matters on the
spot. Excuse me, mon ami, you dressed in haste, and your tie is on one side.
Permit me." With a deft gesture, he rearranged it.

"Ca y est! Now, shall we start?"

We hurried up the village, and turned in at the lodge gates. Poirot stopped
for a moment, and gazed sorrowfully over the beautiful expanse of park,
still glittering with morning dew.

"So beautiful, so beautiful, and yet, the poor family, plunged in sorrow,
prostrated with grief."

He looked at me keenly as he spoke, and I was aware that I reddened under
his prolonged gaze.

Was the family prostrated by grief? Was the sorrow at Mrs. Inglethorp's
death so great? I realized that there was an emotional lack in the
atmosphere. The dead woman had not the gift of commanding love. Her
death was a shock and a distress, but she would not be passionately
regretted.

Poirot seemed to follow my thoughts. He nodded his head gravely.

CHAPTER IV.
"No, you are right," he said, "it is not as though there was a blood tie. She
has been kind and generous to these Cavendishes, but she was not their
own mother. Blood tells--always remember that--blood tells."
40
"Poirot," I said, "I wish you would tell me why you wanted to know if Mrs.
Inglethorp ate well last night? I have been turning it over in my mind, but I
can't see how it has anything to do with the matter?"

He was silent for a minute or two as we walked along, but finally he said:

"I do not mind telling you--though, as you know, it is not my habit to
explain until the end is reached. The present contention is that Mrs.
Inglethorp died of strychnine poisoning, presumably administered in her
coffee."

"Yes?"

"Well, what time was the coffee served?"

"About eight o'clock."

"Therefore she drank it between then and half-past eight-- certainly not
much later. Well, strychnine is a fairly rapid poison. Its effects would be
felt very soon, probably in about an hour. Yet, in Mrs. Inglethorp's case, the
symptoms do not manifest themselves until five o'clock the next morning:
nine hours! But a heavy meal, taken at about the same time as the poison,
might retard its effects, though hardly to that extent. Still, it is a possibility
to be taken into account. But, according to you, she ate very little for
supper, and yet the symptoms do not develop until early the next morning!
Now that is a curious circumstance, my friend. Something may arise at the
autopsy to explain it. In the meantime, remember it."

As we neared the house, John came out and met us. His face looked weary
and haggard.

CHAPTER IV.
41
"This is a very dreadful business, Monsieur Poirot," he said. "Hastings has
explained to you that we are anxious for no publicity?"

"I comprehend perfectly."

"You see, it is only suspicion so far. We have nothing to go upon."

"Precisely. It is a matter of precaution only."

John turned to me, taking out his cigarette-case, and lighting a cigarette as
he did so.

"You know that fellow Inglethorp is back?"

"Yes. I met him."

John flung the match into an adjacent flower bed, a proceeding which was
too much for Poirot's feelings. He retrieved it, and buried it neatly.

"It's jolly difficult to know how to treat him."

"That difficulty will not exist long," pronounced Poirot quietly.

John looked puzzled, not quite understanding the portent of this cryptic
saying. He handed the two keys which Dr. Bauerstein had given him to me.

"Show Monsieur Poirot everything he wants to see."

"The rooms are locked?" asked Poirot.

"Dr. Bauerstein considered it advisable."

Poirot nodded thoughtfully.

"Then he is very sure. Well, that simplifies matters for us."

CHAPTER IV.
42
We went up together to the room of the tragedy. For convenience I append
a plan of the room and the principal articles of furniture in it.

Poirot locked the door on the inside, and proceeded to a minute inspection
of the room. He darted from one object to the other with the agility of a
grasshopper. I remained by the door, fearing to obliterate any clues. Poirot,
however, did not seem grateful to me for my forbearance.

"What have you, my friend," he cried, "that you remain there like--how do
you say it?--ah, yes, the stuck pig?"

I explained that I was afraid of obliterating any foot-marks.

"Foot-marks? But what an idea! There has already been practically an
army in the room! What foot-marks are we likely to find? No, come here
and aid me in my search. I will put down my little case until I need it."

He did so, on the round table by the window, but it was an ill-advised
proceeding; for, the top of it being loose, it tilted up, and precipitated the
despatch-case on the floor.

"Eh voila une table!" cried Poirot. "Ah, my friend, one may live in a big
house and yet have no comfort."

After which piece of moralizing, he resumed his search.

A small purple despatch-case, with a key in the lock, on the writing-table,
engaged his attention for some time. He took out the key from the lock, and
passed it to me to inspect. I saw nothing peculiar, however. It was an
ordinary key of the Yale type, with a bit of twisted wire through the handle.

Next, he examined the framework of the door we had broken in, assuring
himself that the bolt had really been shot. Then he went to the door
opposite leading into Cynthia's room. That door was also bolted, as I had
stated. However, he went to the length of unbolting it, and opening and
shutting it several times; this he did with the utmost precaution against

CHAPTER IV.
43
making any noise. Suddenly something in the bolt itself seemed to rivet his
attention. He examined it carefully, and then, nimbly whipping out a pair of
small forceps from his case, he drew out some minute particle which he
carefully sealed up in a tiny envelope.

On the chest of drawers there was a tray with a spirit lamp and a small
saucepan on it. A small quantity of a dark fluid remained in the saucepan,
and an empty cup and saucer that had been drunk out of stood near it.

I wondered how I could have been so unobservant as to overlook this. Here
was a clue worth having. Poirot delicately dipped his finger into liquid, and
tasted it gingerly. He made a grimace.

"Coco--with--I think--rum in it."

He passed on to the debris on the floor, where the table by the bed had been
overturned. A reading-lamp, some books, matches, a bunch of keys, and
the crushed fragments of a coffee-cup lay scattered about.

"Ah, this is curious," said Poirot.

"I must confess that I see nothing particularly curious about it."

"You do not? Observe the lamp--the chimney is broken in two places; they
lie there as they fell. But see, the coffee-cup is absolutely smashed to
powder."

"Well," I said wearily, "I suppose some one must have stepped on it."

"Exactly," said Poirot, in an odd voice. "Some one stepped on it."

He rose from his knees, and walked slowly across to the mantelpiece,
where he stood abstractedly fingering the ornaments, and straightening
them--a trick of his when he was agitated.

CHAPTER IV.
"Mon ami," he said, turning to me, "somebody stepped on that cup,
grinding it to powder, and the reason they did so was either because it
contained strychnine or--which is far more serious--because it did not
contain strychnine!"

I made no reply. I was bewildered, but I knew that it was no good asking
44
him to explain. In a moment or two he roused himself, and went on with his
investigations. He picked up the bunch of keys from the floor, and twirling
them round in his fingers finally selected one, very bright and shining,
which he tried in the lock of the purple despatch-case. It fitted, and he
opened the box, but after a moment's hesitation, closed and relocked it, and
slipped the bunch of keys, as well as the key that had originally stood in the
lock, into his own pocket.

"I have no authority to go through these papers. But it should be done--at
once!"

He then made a very careful examination of the drawers of the wash-stand.
Crossing the room to the left-hand window, a round stain, hardly visible on
the dark brown carpet, seemed to interest him particularly. He went down
on his knees, examining it minutely--even going so far as to smell it.

Finally, he poured a few drops of the coco into a test tube, sealing it up
carefully. His next proceeding was to take out a little notebook.

"We have found in this room," he said, writing busily, "six points of
interest. Shall I enumerate them, or will you?"

"Oh, you," I replied hastily.

"Very well, then. One, a coffee-cup that has been ground into powder; two,
a despatch-case with a key in the lock; three, a stain on the floor."

"That may have been done some time ago," I interrupted.

CHAPTER IV.
"No, for it is still perceptibly damp and smells of coffee. Four, a fragment
of some dark green fabric--only a thread or two, but recognizable."

"Ah!" I cried. "That was what you sealed up in the envelope."
45
"Yes. It may turn out to be a piece of one of Mrs. Inglethorp's own dresses,
and quite unimportant. We shall see. Five, this!" With a dramatic gesture,
he pointed to a large splash of candle grease on the floor by the
writing-table. "It must have been done since yesterday, otherwise a good
housemaid would have at once removed it with blotting-paper and a hot
iron. One of my best hats once--but that is not to the point."

"It was very likely done last night. We were very agitated. Or perhaps Mrs.
Inglethorp herself dropped her candle."

"You brought only one candle into the room?"

"Yes. Lawrence Cavendish was carrying it. But he was very upset. He
seemed to see something over here"--I indicated the mantelpiece--"that
absolutely paralysed him."

"That is interesting," said Poirot quickly. "Yes, it is suggestive"--his eye
sweeping the whole length of the wall--"but it was not his candle that
made this great patch, for you perceive that this is white grease; whereas
Monsieur Lawrence's candle, which is still on the dressing-table, is pink.
On the other hand, Mrs. Inglethorp had no candlestick in the room, only a
reading-lamp."

"Then," I said, "what do you deduce?"

To which my friend only made a rather irritating reply, urging me to use
my own natural faculties.

"And the sixth point?" I asked. "I suppose it is the sample of coco."

CHAPTER IV.
46
"No," said Poirot thoughtfully. "I might have included that in the six, but I
did not. No, the sixth point I will keep to myself for the present."

He looked quickly round the room. "There is nothing more to be done here,
I think, unless"--he stared earnestly and long at the dead ashes in the grate.
"The fire burns--and it destroys. But by chance--there might be--let us
see!"

Deftly, on hands and knees, he began to sort the ashes from the grate into
the fender, handling them with the greatest caution. Suddenly, he gave a
faint exclamation.

"The forceps, Hastings!"

I quickly handed them to him, and with skill he extracted a small piece of
half charred paper.

"There, mon ami!" he cried. "What do you think of that?"

I scrutinized the fragment. This is an exact reproduction of it:--

I was puzzled. It was unusually thick, quite unlike ordinary notepaper.
Suddenly an idea struck me.

"Poirot!" I cried. "This is a fragment of a will!"

"Exactly."

I looked up at him sharply.

"You are not surprised?"

"No," he said gravely, "I expected it."

I relinquished the piece of paper, and watched him put it away in his case,
with the same methodical care that he bestowed on everything. My brain

CHAPTER IV.
was in a whirl. What was this complication of a will? Who had destroyed
47
it? The person who had left the candle grease on the floor? Obviously. But
how had anyone gained admission? All the doors had been bolted on the
inside.

"Now, my friend," said Poirot briskly, "we will go. I should like to ask a
few questions of the parlourmaid--Dorcas, her name is, is it not?"

We passed through Alfred Inglethorp's room, and Poirot delayed long
enough to make a brief but fairly comprehensive examination of it. We
went out through that door, locking both it and that of Mrs. Inglethorp's
room as before.

I took him down to the boudoir which he had expressed a wish to see, and
went myself in search of Dorcas.

When I returned with her, however, the boudoir was empty.

"Poirot," I cried, "where are you?"

"I am here, my friend."

He had stepped outside the French window, and was standing, apparently
lost in admiration, before the various shaped flower beds.

"Admirable!" he murmured. "Admirable! What symmetry! Observe that
crescent; and those diamonds--their neatness rejoices the eye. The spacing
of the plants, also, is perfect. It has been recently done; is it not so?"

"Yes, I believe they were at it yesterday afternoon. But come in--Dorcas is
here."

"Eh bien, eh bien! Do not grudge me a moment's satisfaction of the eye."

"Yes, but this affair is more important."

CHAPTER IV.
"And how do you know that these fine begonias are not of equal
importance?"
48
I shrugged my shoulders. There was really no arguing with him if he chose
to take that line.

"You do not agree? But such things have been. Well, we will come in and
interview the brave Dorcas."

Dorcas was standing in the boudoir, her hands folded in front of her, and
her grey hair rose in stiff waves under her white cap. She was the very
model and picture of a good old-fashioned servant.

In her attitude towards Poirot, she was inclined to be suspicious, but he
soon broke down her defences. He drew forward a chair.

"Pray be seated, mademoiselle."

"Thank you, sir."

"You have been with your mistress many years, is it not so?"

"Ten years, sir."

"That is a long time, and very faithful service. You were much attached to
her, were you not?"

"She was a very good mistress to me, sir."

"Then you will not object to answering a few questions. I put them to you
with Mr. Cavendish's full approval."

"Oh, certainly, sir."

"Then I will begin by asking you about the events of yesterday afternoon.
Your mistress had a quarrel?"

CHAPTER IV.
"Yes, sir. But I don't know that I ought----" Dorcas hesitated. Poirot
looked at her keenly.

"My good Dorcas, it is necessary that I should know every detail of that
quarrel as fully as possible. Do not think that you are betraying your
mistress's secrets. Your mistress lies dead, and it is necessary that we
should know all--if we are to avenge her. Nothing can bring her back to
life, but we do hope, if there has been foul play, to bring the murderer to
justice."

"Amen to that," said Dorcas fiercely. "And, naming no names, there's one
in this house that none of us could ever abide! And an ill day it was when
first he darkened the threshold."

Poirot waited for her indignation to subside, and then, resuming his
business-like tone, he asked:

"Now, as to this quarrel? What is the first you heard of it?"

"Well, sir, I happened to be going along the hall outside yesterday----"

"What time was that?"

"I couldn't say exactly, sir, but it wasn't tea-time by a long way. Perhaps
four o'clock--or it may have been a bit later. Well, sir, as I said, I
happened to be passing along, when I heard voices very loud and angry in
here. I didn't exactly mean to listen, but--well, there it is. I stopped. The
door was shut, but the mistress was speaking very sharp and clear, and I
heard what she said quite plainly. 'You have lied to me, and deceived me,'
she said. I didn't hear what Mr. Inglethorp replied. He spoke a good bit
49
lower than she did--but she answered: 'How dare you? I have kept you and
clothed you and fed you! You owe everything to me! And this is how you
repay me! By bringing disgrace upon our name!' Again I didn't hear what
he said, but she went on: 'Nothing that you can say will make any
difference. I see my duty clearly. My mind is made up. You need not think
that any fear of publicity, or scandal between husband and wife will deter

CHAPTER IV.
me.' Then I thought I heard them coming out, so I went off quickly."

"You are sure it was Mr. Inglethorp's voice you heard?"

"Oh, yes, sir, whose else's could it be?"

"Well, what happened next?"

"Later, I came back to the hall; but it was all quiet. At five o'clock, Mrs.
Inglethorp rang the bell and told me to bring her a cup of tea--nothing to
eat--to the boudoir. She was looking dreadful--so white and upset.
'Dorcas,' she says, 'I've had a great shock.' 'I'm sorry for that, m'm,' I says.
50
'You'll feel better after a nice hot cup of tea, m'm.' She had something in her
hand. I don't know if it was a letter, or just a piece of paper, but it had
writing on it, and she kept staring at it, almost as if she couldn't believe
what was written there. She whispered to herself, as though she had
forgotten I was there: 'These few words--and everything's changed.' And
then she says to me: 'Never trust a man, Dorcas, they're not worth it!' I
hurried off, and got her a good strong cup of tea, and she thanked me, and
said she'd feel better when she'd drunk it. 'I don't know what to do,' she
says. 'Scandal between husband and wife is a dreadful thing, Dorcas. I'd
rather hush it up if I could.' Mrs. Cavendish came in just then, so she didn't
say any more."

"She still had the letter, or whatever it was, in her hand?" "Yes, sir."

"What would she be likely to do with it afterwards?"

"Well, I don't know, sir, I expect she would lock it up in that purple case of
hers."

"Is that where she usually kept important papers?"

"Yes, sir. She brought it down with her every morning, and took it up every
night."

CHAPTER IV.
"When did she lose the key of it?"

"She missed it yesterday at lunch-time, sir, and told me to look carefully
for it. She was very much put out about it."

"But she had a duplicate key?"

"Oh, yes, sir."

Dorcas was looking very curiously at him and, to tell the truth, so was I.
What was all this about a lost key? Poirot smiled.

"Never mind, Dorcas, it is my business to know things. Is this the key that
51
was lost?" He drew from his pocket the key that he had found in the lock of
the despatch-case upstairs.

Dorcas's eyes looked as though they would pop out of her head.

"That's it, sir, right enough. But where did you find it? I looked everywhere
for it."

"Ah, but you see it was not in the same place yesterday as it was to-day.
Now, to pass to another subject, had your mistress a dark green dress in her
wardrobe?"

Dorcas was rather startled by the unexpected question.

"No, sir."

"Are you quite sure?"

"Oh, yes, sir."

"Has anyone else in the house got a green dress?"

Dorcas reflected.

CHAPTER IV.
"Miss Cynthia has a green evening dress."

"Light or dark green?"

"A light green, sir; a sort of chiffon, they call it."

"Ah, that is not what I want. And nobody else has anything green?"

"No, sir--not that I know of."

Poirot's face did not betray a trace of whether he was disappointed or
otherwise. He merely remarked:
52
"Good, we will leave that and pass on. Have you any reason to believe that
your mistress was likely to take a sleeping powder last night?"

"Not last night, sir, I know she didn't."

"Why do you know so positively?"

"Because the box was empty. She took the last one two days ago, and she
didn't have any more made up."

"You are quite sure of that?"

"Positive, sir."

"Then that is cleared up! By the way, your mistress didn't ask you to sign
any paper yesterday?"

"To sign a paper? No, sir."

"When Mr. Hastings and Mr. Lawrence came in yesterday evening, they
found your mistress busy writing letters. I suppose you can give me no idea
to whom these letters were addressed?"

CHAPTER IV.
53
"I'm afraid I couldn't, sir. I was out in the evening. Perhaps Annie could tell
you, though she's a careless girl. Never cleared the coffee-cups away last
night. That's what happens when I'm not here to look after things."

Poirot lifted his hand.

"Since they have been left, Dorcas, leave them a little longer, I pray you. I
should like to examine them."

"Very well, sir."

"What time did you go out last evening?"

"About six o'clock, sir."

"Thank you, Dorcas, that is all I have to ask you." He rose and strolled to
the window. "I have been admiring these flower beds. How many gardeners
are employed here, by the way?"

"Only three now, sir. Five, we had, before the war, when it was kept as a
gentleman's place should be. I wish you could have seen it then, sir. A fair
sight it was. But now there's only old Manning, and young William, and a
new-fashioned woman gardener in breeches and such-like. Ah, these are
dreadful times!"

"The good times will come again, Dorcas. At least, we hope so. Now, will
you send Annie to me here?"

"Yes, sir. Thank you, sir."

"How did you know that Mrs. Inglethorp took sleeping powders?" I asked,
in lively curiosity, as Dorcas left the room. "And about the lost key and the
duplicate?"

"One thing at a time. As to the sleeping powders, I knew by this." He
suddenly produced a small cardboard box, such as chemists use for

CHAPTER IV.
powders.

"Where did you find it?"

"In the wash-stand drawer in Mrs. Inglethorp's bedroom. It was Number
Six of my catalogue."
54
"But I suppose, as the last powder was taken two days ago, it is not of much
importance?"

"Probably not, but do you notice anything that strikes you as peculiar about
this box?"

I examined it closely.

"No, I can't say that I do."

"Look at the label."

I read the label carefully: " 'One powder to be taken at bedtime, if required.
Mrs. Inglethorp.' No, I see nothing unusual."

"Not the fact that there is no chemist's name?"

"Ah!" I exclaimed. "To be sure, that is odd!"

"Have you ever known a chemist to send out a box like that, without his
printed name?"

"No, I can't say that I have."

I was becoming quite excited, but Poirot damped my ardour by remarking:

"Yet the explanation is quite simple. So do not intrigue yourself, my
friend."

CHAPTER IV.
55
An audible creaking proclaimed the approach of Annie, so I had no time to
reply.

Annie was a fine, strapping girl, and was evidently labouring under intense
excitement, mingled with a certain ghoulish enjoyment of the tragedy.

Poirot came to the point at once, with a business-like briskness.

"I sent for you, Annie, because I thought you might be able to tell me
something about the letters Mrs. Inglethorp wrote last night. How many
were there? And can you tell me any of the names and addresses?"

Annie considered.

"There were four letters, sir. One was to Miss Howard, and one was to Mr.
Wells, the lawyer, and the other two I don't think I remember, sir--oh, yes,
one was to Ross's, the caterers in Tadminster. The other one, I don't
remember."

"Think," urged Poirot.

Annie racked her brains in vain.

"I'm sorry, sir, but it's clean gone. I don't think I can have noticed it."

"It does not matter," said Poirot, not betraying any sign of disappointment.
"Now I want to ask you about something else. There is a saucepan in Mrs.
Inglethorp's room with some coco in it. Did she have that every night?"

"Yes, sir, it was put in her room every evening, and she warmed it up in the
night--whenever she fancied it."

"What was it? Plain coco?"

"Yes, sir, made with milk, with a teaspoonful of sugar, and two
teaspoonfuls of rum in it."

CHAPTER IV.
"Who took it to her room?"

"I did, sir."

"Always?"

"Yes, sir."

"At what time?"

"When I went to draw the curtains, as a rule, sir."

"Did you bring it straight up from the kitchen then?"

"No, sir, you see there's not much room on the gas stove, so Cook used to
make it early, before putting the vegetables on for supper. Then I used to
bring it up, and put it on the table by the swing door, and take it into her
room later."

"The swing door is in the left wing, is it not?"

"Yes, sir."

"And the table, is it on this side of the door, or on the farther--servants'
side?"

"It's this side, sir."

"What time did you bring it up last night?"

"About quarter-past seven, I should say, sir."

"And when did you take it into Mrs. Inglethorp's room?"
56
"When I went to shut up, sir. About eight o'clock. Mrs. Inglethorp came up
to bed before I'd finished."

CHAPTER IV.
"Then, between 7.15 and 8 o'clock, the coco was standing on the table in
the left wing?"
57
"Yes, sir." Annie had been growing redder and redder in the face, and now
she blurted out unexpectedly:

"And if there was salt in it, sir, it wasn't me. I never took the salt near it."

"What makes you think there was salt in it?" asked Poirot.

"Seeing it on the tray, sir."

"You saw some salt on the tray?"

"Yes. Coarse kitchen salt, it looked. I never noticed it when I took the tray
up, but when I came to take it into the mistress's room I saw it at once, and
I suppose I ought to have taken it down again, and asked Cook to make
some fresh. But I was in a hurry, because Dorcas was out, and I thought
maybe the coco itself was all right, and the salt had only gone on the tray.
So I dusted it off with my apron, and took it in."

I had the utmost difficulty in controlling my excitement. Unknown to
herself, Annie had provided us with an important piece of evidence. How
she would have gaped if she had realized that her "coarse kitchen salt" was
strychnine, one of the most deadly poisons known to mankind. I marvelled
at Poirot's calm. His self-control was astonishing. I awaited his next
question with impatience, but it disappointed me.

"When you went into Mrs. Inglethorp's room, was the door leading into
Miss Cynthia's room bolted?"

"Oh! Yes, sir; it always was. It had never been opened."

"And the door into Mr. Inglethorp's room? Did you notice if that was bolted
too?"

CHAPTER IV.
Annie hesitated.

"I couldn't rightly say, sir; it was shut but I couldn't say whether it was
bolted or not."

"When you finally left the room, did Mrs. Inglethorp bolt the door after
you?"
58
"No, sir, not then, but I expect she did later. She usually did lock it at night.
The door into the passage, that is."

"Did you notice any candle grease on the floor when you did the room
yesterday?"

"Candle grease? Oh, no, sir. Mrs. Inglethorp didn't have a candle, only a
reading-lamp."

"Then, if there had been a large patch of candle grease on the floor, you
think you would have been sure to have seen it?"

"Yes, sir, and I would have taken it out with a piece of blotting-paper and a
hot iron."

Then Poirot repeated the question he had put to Dorcas:

"Did your mistress ever have a green dress?"

"No, sir."

"Nor a mantle, nor a cape, nor a--how do you call it?--a sports coat?"

"Not green, sir."

"Nor anyone else in the house?"

Annie reflected.

CHAPTER IV.
"No, sir."

"You are sure of that?"

"Quite sure."

"Bien! That is all I want to know. Thank you very much."

With a nervous giggle, Annie took herself creakingly out of the room. My
pent-up excitement burst forth.

"Poirot," I cried, "I congratulate you! This is a great discovery."

"What is a great discovery?"

"Why, that it was the coco and not the coffee that was poisoned. That
59
explains everything! Of course it did not take effect until the early morning,
since the coco was only drunk in the middle of the night."

"So you think that the coco--mark well what I say, Hastings, the
coco--contained strychnine?"

"Of course! That salt on the tray, what else could it have been?"

"It might have been salt," replied Poirot placidly.

I shrugged my shoulders. If he was going to take the matter that way, it was
no good arguing with him. The idea crossed my mind, not for the first time,
that poor old Poirot was growing old. Privately I thought it lucky that he
had associated with him some one of a more receptive type of mind.

Poirot was surveying me with quietly twinkling eyes.

"You are not pleased with me, mon ami?"

CHAPTER IV.
60
"My dear Poirot," I said coldly, "it is not for me to dictate to you. You have
a right to your own opinion, just as I have to mine."

"A most admirable sentiment," remarked Poirot, rising briskly to his feet.
"Now I have finished with this room. By the way, whose is the smaller desk
in the corner?"

"Mr. Inglethorp's."

"Ah!" He tried the roll top tentatively. "Locked. But perhaps one of Mrs.
Inglethorp's keys would open it." He tried several, twisting and turning
them with a practiced hand, and finally uttering an ejaculation of
satisfaction. "Viola! It is not the key, but it will open it at a pinch." He slid
back the roll top, and ran a rapid eye over the neatly filed papers. To my
surprise, he did not examine them, merely remarking approvingly as he
relocked the desk: "Decidedly, he is a man of method, this Mr. Inglethorp!"

A "man of method" was, in Poirot's estimation, the highest praise that could
be bestowed on any individual.

I felt that my friend was not what he had been as he rambled on
disconnectedly:

"There were no stamps in his desk, but there might have been, eh, mon
ami? There might have been? Yes"--his eyes wandered round the
room--"this boudoir has nothing more to tell us. It did not yield much.
Only this."

He pulled a crumpled envelope out of his pocket, and tossed it over to me.
It was rather a curious document. A plain, dirty looking old envelope with a
few words scrawled across it, apparently at random. The following is a
facsimile of it.

CHAPTER V.
CHAPTER V.

"IT ISN'T STRYCHNINE, IS IT?"

"Where did you find this?" I asked Poirot, in lively curiosity.

"In the waste-paper basket. You recognise the handwriting?"

"Yes, it is Mrs. Inglethorp's. But what does it mean?"

Poirot shrugged his shoulders.

"I cannot say--but it is suggestive."
61
A wild idea flashed across me. Was it possible that Mrs. Inglethorp's mind
was deranged? Had she some fantastic idea of demoniacal possession?
And, if that were so, was it not also possible that she might have taken her
own life?

I was about to expound these theories to Poirot, when his own words
distracted me.

"Come," he said, "now to examine the coffee-cups!"

"My dear Poirot! What on earth is the good of that, now that we know
about the coco?"

"Oh, la la! That miserable coco!" cried Poirot flippantly.

He laughed with apparent enjoyment, raising his arms to heaven in mock
despair, in what I could not but consider the worst possible taste.

"And, anyway," I said, with increasing coldness, "as Mrs. Inglethorp took
her coffee upstairs with her, I do not see what you expect to find, unless
you consider it likely that we shall discover a packet of strychnine on the
coffee tray!"

CHAPTER V.
Poirot was sobered at once.

"Come, come, my friend," he said, slipping his arms through mine. "Ne
62
vous fachez pas! Allow me to interest myself in my coffee-cups, and I will
respect your coco. There! Is it a bargain?"

He was so quaintly humorous that I was forced to laugh; and we went
together to the drawing-room, where the coffee-cups and tray remained
undisturbed as we had left them.

Poirot made me recapitulate the scene of the night before, listening very
carefully, and verifying the position of the various cups.

"So Mrs. Cavendish stood by the tray--and poured out. Yes. Then she
came across to the window where you sat with Mademoiselle Cynthia. Yes.
Here are the three cups. And the cup on the mantel-piece, half drunk, that
would be Mr. Lawrence Cavendish's. And the one on the tray?"

"John Cavendish's. I saw him put it down there."

"Good. One, two, three, four, five--but where, then, is the cup of Mr.
Inglethorp?"

"He does not take coffee."

"Then all are accounted for. One moment, my friend."

With infinite care, he took a drop or two from the grounds in each cup,
sealing them up in separate test tubes, tasting each in turn as he did so. His
physiognomy underwent a curious change. An expression gathered there
that I can only describe as half puzzled, and half relieved.

"Bien!" he said at last. "It is evident! I had an idea--but clearly I was
mistaken. Yes, altogether I was mistaken. Yet it is strange. But no matter!"

CHAPTER V.
And, with a characteristic shrug, he dismissed whatever it was that was
63
worrying him from his mind. I could have told him from the beginning that
this obsession of his over the coffee was bound to end in a blind alley, but I
restrained my tongue. After all, though he was old, Poirot had been a great
man in his day.

"Breakfast is ready," said John Cavendish, coming in from the hall. "You
will breakfast with us, Monsieur Poirot?"

Poirot acquiesced. I observed John. Already he was almost restored to his
normal self. The shock of the events of the last night had upset him
temporarily, but his equable poise soon swung back to the normal. He was
a man of very little imagination, in sharp contrast with his brother, who
had, perhaps, too much.

Ever since the early hours of the morning, John had been hard at work,
sending telegrams--one of the first had gone to Evelyn Howard--writing
notices for the papers, and generally occupying himself with the
melancholy duties that a death entails.

"May I ask how things are proceeding?" he said. "Do your investigations
point to my mother having died a natural death-- or--or must we prepare
ourselves for the worst?"

"I think, Mr. Cavendish," said Poirot gravely, "that you would do well not
to buoy yourself up with any false hopes. Can you tell me the views of the
other members of the family?"

"My brother Lawrence is convinced that we are making a fuss over nothing.
He says that everything points to its being a simple case of heart failure."

"He does, does he? That is very interesting--very interesting," murmured
Poirot softly. "And Mrs. Cavendish?"

A faint cloud passed over John's face.

CHAPTER V.
"I have not the least idea what my wife's views on the subject are."
64
The answer brought a momentary stiffness in its train. John broke the rather
awkward silence by saying with a slight effort:

"I told you, didn't I, that Mr. Inglethorp has returned?"

Poirot bent his head.

"It's an awkward position for all of us. Of course one has to treat him as
usual--but, hang it all, one's gorge does rise at sitting down to eat with a
possible murderer!"

Poirot nodded sympathetically.

"I quite understand. It is a very difficult situation for you, Mr. Cavendish. I
would like to ask you one question. Mr. Inglethorp's reason for not
returning last night was, I believe, that he had forgotten the latch-key. Is
not that so?"

"Yes."

"I suppose you are quite sure that the latch-key was forgotten--that he did
not take it after all?"

"I have no idea. I never thought of looking. We always keep it in the hall
drawer. I'll go and see if it's there now."

Poirot held up his hand with a faint smile.

"No, no, Mr. Cavendish, it is too late now. I am certain that you would find
it. If Mr. Inglethorp did take it, he has had ample time to replace it by now."

"But do you think----"

CHAPTER V.
"I think nothing. If anyone had chanced to look this morning before his
65
return, and seen it there, it would have been a valuable point in his favour.
That is all."

John looked perplexed.

"Do not worry," said Poirot smoothly. "I assure you that you need not let it
trouble you. Since you are so kind, let us go and have some breakfast."

Every one was assembled in the dining-room. Under the circumstances, we
were naturally not a cheerful party. The reaction after a shock is always
trying, and I think we were all suffering from it. Decorum and good
breeding naturally enjoined that our demeanour should be much as usual,
yet I could not help wondering if this self-control were really a matter of
great difficulty. There were no red eyes, no signs of secretly indulged grief.
I felt that I was right in my opinion that Dorcas was the person most
affected by the personal side of the tragedy.

I pass over Alfred Inglethorp, who acted the bereaved widower in a manner
that I felt to be disgusting in its hypocrisy. Did he know that we suspected
him, I wondered. Surely he could not be unaware of the fact, conceal it as
we would. Did he feel some secret stirring of fear, or was he confident that
his crime would go unpunished? Surely the suspicion in the atmosphere
must warn him that he was already a marked man.

But did every one suspect him? What about Mrs. Cavendish? I watched her
as she sat at the head of the table, graceful, composed, enigmatic. In her
soft grey frock, with white ruffles at the wrists falling over her slender
hands, she looked very beautiful. When she chose, however, her face could
be sphinx-like in its inscrutability. She was very silent, hardly opening her
lips, and yet in some queer way I felt that the great strength of her
personality was dominating us all.

And little Cynthia? Did she suspect? She looked very tired and ill, I
thought. The heaviness and languor of her manner were very marked. I
asked her if she were feeling ill, and she answered frankly:

CHAPTER V.
"Yes, I've got the most beastly headache."

"Have another cup of coffee, mademoiselle?" said Poirot solicitously. "It
will revive you. It is unparalleled for the mal de tete." He jumped up and
took her cup.

"No sugar," said Cynthia, watching him, as he picked up the sugar-tongs.

"No sugar? You abandon it in the war-time, eh?"

"No, I never take it in coffee."

"Sacre!" murmured Poirot to himself, as he brought back the replenished
cup.
66
Only I heard him, and glancing up curiously at the little man I saw that his
face was working with suppressed excitement, and his eyes were as green
as a cat's. He had heard or seen something that had affected him
strongly--but what was it? I do not usually label myself as dense, but I
must confess that nothing out of the ordinary had attracted my attention.

In another moment, the door opened and Dorcas appeared.

"Mr. Wells to see you, sir," she said to John.

I remembered the name as being that of the lawyer to whom Mrs.
Inglethorp had written the night before.

John rose immediately.

"Show him into my study." Then he turned to us. "My mother's lawyer," he
explained. And in a lower voice: "He is also Coroner--you understand.
Perhaps you would like to come with me?"

We acquiesced and followed him out of the room. John strode on ahead and
I took the opportunity of whispering to Poirot:

CHAPTER V.
"There will be an inquest then?"

Poirot nodded absently. He seemed absorbed in thought; so much so that
my curiosity was aroused.

"What is it? You are not attending to what I say."

"It is true, my friend. I am much worried."

"Why?"

"Because Mademoiselle Cynthia does not take sugar in her coffee."

"What? You cannot be serious?"

"But I am most serious. Ah, there is something there that I do not
understand. My instinct was right."

"What instinct?"

"The instinct that led me to insist on examining those coffee-cups. Chut!
no more now!"

We followed John into his study, and he closed the door behind us.

Mr. Wells was a pleasant man of middle-age, with keen eyes, and the
typical lawyer's mouth. John introduced us both, and explained the reason
of our presence.
67
"You will understand, Wells," he added, "that this is all strictly private. We
are still hoping that there will turn out to be no need for investigation of any
kind."

"Quite so, quite so," said Mr. Wells soothingly. "I wish we could have
spared you the pain and publicity of an inquest, but of course it's quite
unavoidable in the absence of a doctor's certificate."

CHAPTER V.
"Yes, I suppose so."

"Clever man, Bauerstein. Great authority on toxicology, I believe."

"Indeed," said John with a certain stiffness in his manner. Then he added
rather hesitatingly: "Shall we have to appear as witnesses--all of us, I
mean?"

"You, of course--and ah--er--Mr.--er--Inglethorp."

A slight pause ensued before the lawyer went on in his soothing manner:

"Any other evidence will be simply confirmatory, a mere matter of form."

"I see."
68
A faint expression of relief swept over John's face. It puzzled me, for I saw
no occasion for it.

"If you know of nothing to the contrary," pursued Mr. Wells, "I had thought
of Friday. That will give us plenty of time for the doctor's report. The
post-mortem is to take place to-night, I believe?"

"Yes."

"Then that arrangement will suit you?"

"Perfectly."

"I need not tell you, my dear Cavendish, how distressed I am at this most
tragic affair."

"Can you give us no help in solving it, monsieur?" interposed Poirot,
speaking for the first time since we had entered the room.

"I?"

CHAPTER V.
"Yes, we heard that Mrs. Inglethorp wrote to you last night. You should
have received the letter this morning."

"I did, but it contains no information. It is merely a note asking me to call
upon her this morning, as she wanted my advice on a matter of great
importance."

"She gave you no hint as to what that matter might be?"

"Unfortunately, no."

"That is a pity," said John.

"A great pity," agreed Poirot gravely.

There was silence. Poirot remained lost in thought for a few minutes.
Finally he turned to the lawyer again.

"Mr. Wells, there is one thing I should like to ask you--that is, if it is not
69
against professional etiquette. In the event of Mrs. Inglethorp's death, who
would inherit her money?"

The lawyer hesitated a moment, and then replied:

"The knowledge will be public property very soon, so if Mr. Cavendish
does not object----"

"Not at all," interpolated John.

"I do not see any reason why I should not answer your question. By her last
will, dated August of last year, after various unimportant legacies to
servants, etc., she gave her entire fortune to her stepson, Mr. John
Cavendish."

"Was not that--pardon the question, Mr. Cavendish--rather unfair to her
other stepson, Mr. Lawrence Cavendish?"

CHAPTER V.
70
"No, I do not think so. You see, under the terms of their father's will, while
John inherited the property, Lawrence, at his stepmother's death, would
come into a considerable sum of money. Mrs. Inglethorp left her money to
her elder stepson, knowing that he would have to keep up Styles. It was, to
my mind, a very fair and equitable distribution."

Poirot nodded thoughtfully.

"I see. But I am right in saying, am I not, that by your English law that will
was automatically revoked when Mrs. Inglethorp remarried?"

Mr. Wells bowed his head.

"As I was about to proceed, Monsieur Poirot, that document is now null and
void."

"Hein!" said Poirot. He reflected for a moment, and then asked: "Was Mrs.
Inglethorp herself aware of that fact?"

"I do not know. She may have been."

"She was," said John unexpectedly. "We were discussing the matter of wills
being revoked by marriage only yesterday."

"Ah! One more question, Mr. Wells. You say 'her last will.' Had Mrs.
Inglethorp, then, made several former wills?"

"On an average, she made a new will at least once a year," said Mr. Wells
imperturbably. "She was given to changing her mind as to her testamentary
dispositions, now benefiting one, now another member of her family."

"Suppose," suggested Poirot, "that, unknown to you, she had made a new
will in favour of some one who was not, in any sense of the word, a
member of the family--we will say Miss Howard, for instance--would
you be surprised?"

CHAPTER V.
"Not in the least."

"Ah!" Poirot seemed to have exhausted his questions.
71
I drew close to him, while John and the lawyer were debating the question
of going through Mrs. Inglethorp's papers.

"Do you think Mrs. Inglethorp made a will leaving all her money to Miss
Howard?" I asked in a low voice, with some curiosity.

Poirot smiled.

"No."

"Then why did you ask?"

"Hush!"

John Cavendish had turned to Poirot.

"Will you come with us, Monsieur Poirot? We are going through my
mother's papers. Mr. Inglethorp is quite willing to leave it entirely to Mr.
Wells and myself."

"Which simplifies matters very much," murmured the lawyer. "As
technically, of course, he was entitled----" He did not finish the sentence.

"We will look through the desk in the boudoir first," explained John, "and
go up to her bedroom afterwards. She kept her most important papers in a
purple despatch-case, which we must look through carefully."

"Yes," said the lawyer, "it is quite possible that there may be a later will
than the one in my possession."

"There is a later will." It was Poirot who spoke.

CHAPTER V.
"What?" John and the lawyer looked at him startled.

"Or, rather," pursued my friend imperturbably, "there was one."

"What do you mean--there was one? Where is it now?"

"Burnt!"

"Burnt?"

"Yes. See here." He took out the charred fragment we had found in the
grate in Mrs. Inglethorp's room, and handed it to the lawyer with a brief
explanation of when and where he had found it.

"But possibly this is an old will?"

"I do not think so. In fact I am almost certain that it was made no earlier
than yesterday afternoon."

"What?" "Impossible!" broke simultaneously from both men.

Poirot turned to John.

"If you will allow me to send for your gardener, I will prove it to you."

"Oh, of course--but I don't see----"

Poirot raised his hand.

"Do as I ask you. Afterwards you shall question as much as you please."

"Very well." He rang the bell.

Dorcas answered it in due course.

"Dorcas, will you tell Manning to come round and speak to me here."
72

CHAPTER V.
"Yes, sir."

Dorcas withdrew.
73
We waited in a tense silence. Poirot alone seemed perfectly at his ease, and
dusted a forgotten corner of the bookcase.

The clumping of hobnailed boots on the gravel outside proclaimed the
approach of Manning. John looked questioningly at Poirot. The latter
nodded.

"Come inside, Manning," said John, "I want to speak to you."

Manning came slowly and hesitatingly through the French window, and
stood as near it as he could. He held his cap in his hands, twisting it very
carefully round and round. His back was much bent, though he was
probably not as old as he looked, but his eyes were sharp and intelligent,
and belied his slow and rather cautious speech.

"Manning," said John, "this gentleman will put some questions to you
which I want you to answer."

"Yes sir," mumbled Manning.

Poirot stepped forward briskly. Manning's eye swept over him with a faint
contempt.

"You were planting a bed of begonias round by the south side of the house
yesterday afternoon, were you not, Manning?"

"Yes, sir, me and Willum."

"And Mrs. Inglethorp came to the window and called you, did she not?"

"Yes, sir, she did."

CHAPTER V.
"Tell me in your own words exactly what happened after that."
74
"Well, sir, nothing much. She just told Willum to go on his bicycle down to
the village, and bring back a form of will, or such-like--I don't know what
exactly--she wrote it down for him."

"Well?"

"Well, he did, sir."

"And what happened next?"

"We went on with the begonias, sir."

"Did not Mrs. Inglethorp call you again?"

"Yes, sir, both me and Willum, she called."

"And then?"

"She made us come right in, and sign our names at the bottom of a long
paper--under where she'd signed."

"Did you see anything of what was written above her signature?" asked
Poirot sharply.

"No, sir, there was a bit of blotting paper over that part."

"And you signed where she told you?"

"Yes, sir, first me and then Willum."

"What did she do with it afterwards?"

"Well, sir, she slipped it into a long envelope, and put it inside a sort of
purple box that was standing on the desk."

CHAPTER V.
"What time was it when she first called you?"

"About four, I should say, sir."

"Not earlier? Couldn't it have been about half-past three?"

"No, I shouldn't say so, sir. It would be more likely to be a bit after
four--not before it."

"Thank you, Manning, that will do," said Poirot pleasantly.

The gardener glanced at his master, who nodded, whereupon Manning
lifted a finger to his forehead with a low mumble, and backed cautiously
out of the window.

We all looked at each other.

"Good heavens!" murmured John. "What an extraordinary coincidence."

"How--a coincidence?"

"That my mother should have made a will on the very day of her death!"

Mr. Wells cleared his throat and remarked drily:

"Are you so sure it is a coincidence, Cavendish?"

"What do you mean?"
75
"Your mother, you tell me, had a violent quarrel with--some one yesterday
afternoon----"

"What do you mean?" cried John again. There was a tremor in his voice,
and he had gone very pale.

CHAPTER V.
"In consequence of that quarrel, your mother very suddenly and hurriedly
makes a new will. The contents of that will we shall never know. She told
76
no one of its provisions. This morning, no doubt, she would have consulted
me on the subject--but she had no chance. The will disappears, and she
takes its secret with her to her grave. Cavendish, I much fear there is no
coincidence there. Monsieur Poirot, I am sure you agree with me that the
facts are very suggestive."

"Suggestive, or not," interrupted John, "we are most grateful to Monsieur
Poirot for elucidating the matter. But for him, we should never have known
of this will. I suppose, I may not ask you, monsieur, what first led you to
suspect the fact?"

Poirot smiled and answered:

"A scribbled over old envelope, and a freshly planted bed of begonias."

John, I think, would have pressed his questions further, but at that moment
the loud purr of a motor was audible, and we all turned to the window as it
swept past.

"Evie!" cried John. "Excuse me, Wells." He went hurriedly out into the
hall.

Poirot looked inquiringly at me.

"Miss Howard," I explained.

"Ah, I am glad she has come. There is a woman with a head and a heart too,
Hastings. Though the good God gave her no beauty!"

I followed John's example, and went out into the hall, where Miss Howard
was endeavouring to extricate herself from the voluminous mass of veils
that enveloped her head. As her eyes fell on me, a sudden pang of guilt shot
through me. This was the woman who had warned me so earnestly, and to
whose warning I had, alas, paid no heed! How soon, and how

CHAPTER V.
contemptuously, I had dismissed it from my mind. Now that she had been
proved justified in so tragic a manner, I felt ashamed. She had known
77
Alfred Inglethorp only too well. I wondered whether, if she had remained at
Styles, the tragedy would have taken place, or would the man have feared
her watchful eyes?

I was relieved when she shook me by the hand, with her well remembered
painful grip. The eyes that met mine were sad, but not reproachful; that she
had been crying bitterly, I could tell by the redness of her eyelids, but her
manner was unchanged from its old gruffness.

"Started the moment I got the wire. Just come off night duty. Hired car.
Quickest way to get here."

"Have you had anything to eat this morning, Evie?" asked John.

"No."

"I thought not. Come along, breakfast's not cleared away yet, and they'll
make you some fresh tea." He turned to me. "Look after her, Hastings, will
you? Wells is waiting for me. Oh, here's Monsieur Poirot. He's helping us,
you know, Evie."

Miss Howard shook hands with Poirot, but glanced suspiciously over her
shoulder at John.

"What do you mean--helping us?"

"Helping us to investigate."

"Nothing to investigate. Have they taken him to prison yet?"

"Taken who to prison?"

"Who? Alfred Inglethorp, of course!"

CHAPTER V.
"My dear Evie, do be careful. Lawrence is of the opinion that my mother
died from heart seizure."

"More fool, Lawrence!" retorted Miss Howard. "Of course Alfred
Inglethorp murdered poor Emily--as I always told you he would."

"My dear Evie, don't shout so. Whatever we may think or suspect, it is
better to say as little as possible for the present. The inquest isn't until
Friday."

"Not until fiddlesticks!" The snort Miss Howard gave was truly
78
magnificent. "You're all off your heads. The man will be out of the country
by then. If he's any sense, he won't stay here tamely and wait to be hanged."

John Cavendish looked at her helplessly.

"I know what it is," she accused him, "you've been listening to the doctors.
Never should. What do they know? Nothing at all--or just enough to make
them dangerous. I ought to know--my own father was a doctor. That little
Wilkins is about the greatest fool that even I have ever seen. Heart seizure!
Sort of thing he would say. Anyone with any sense could see at once that
her husband had poisoned her. I always said he'd murder her in her bed,
poor soul. Now he's done it. And all you can do is to murmur silly things
about 'heart seizure' and 'inquest on Friday.' You ought to be ashamed of
yourself, John Cavendish."

"What do you want me to do?" asked John, unable to help a faint smile.
"Dash it all, Evie, I can't haul him down to the local police station by the
scruff of his neck."

"Well, you might do something. Find out how he did it. He's a crafty
beggar. Dare say he soaked fly papers. Ask Cook if she's missed any."

It occurred to me very forcibly at that moment that to harbour Miss Howard
and Alfred Inglethorp under the same roof, and keep the peace between
them, was likely to prove a Herculean task, and I did not envy John. I could

CHAPTER V.
see by the expression of his face that he fully appreciated the difficulty of
79
the position. For the moment, he sought refuge in retreat, and left the room
precipitately.

Dorcas brought in fresh tea. As she left the room, Poirot came over from
the window where he had been standing, and sat down facing Miss
Howard.

"Mademoiselle," he said gravely, "I want to ask you something."

"Ask away," said the lady, eyeing him with some disfavour.

"I want to be able to count upon your help."

"I'll help you to hang Alfred with pleasure," she replied gruffly. "Hanging's
too good for him. Ought to be drawn and quartered, like in good old times."

"We are at one then," said Poirot, "for I, too, want to hang the criminal."

"Alfred Inglethorp?"

"Him, or another."

"No question of another. Poor Emily was never murdered until he came
along. I don't say she wasn't surrounded by sharks--she was. But it was
only her purse they were after. Her life was safe enough. But along comes
Mr. Alfred Inglethorp--and within two months--hey presto!"

"Believe me, Miss Howard," said Poirot very earnestly, "if Mr. Inglethorp
is the man, he shall not escape me. On my honour, I will hang him as high
as Haman!"

"That's better," said Miss Howard more enthusiastically.

"But I must ask you to trust me. Now your help may be very valuable to
me. I will tell you why. Because, in all this house of mourning, yours are

CHAPTER V.
the only eyes that have wept."
80
Miss Howard blinked, and a new note crept into the gruffness of her voice.

"If you mean that I was fond of her--yes, I was. You know, Emily was a
selfish old woman in her way. She was very generous, but she always
wanted a return. She never let people forget what she had done for
them--and, that way she missed love. Don't think she ever realized it,
though, or felt the lack of it. Hope not, anyway. I was on a different
footing. I took my stand from the first. 'So many pounds a year I'm worth to
you. Well and good. But not a penny piece besides--not a pair of gloves,
nor a theatre ticket.' She didn't understand--was very offended sometimes.
Said I was foolishly proud. It wasn't that--but I couldn't explain. Anyway,
I kept my self-respect. And so, out of the whole bunch, I was the only one
who could allow myself to be fond of her. I watched over her. I guarded her
from the lot of them, and then a glib-tongued scoundrel comes along, and
pooh! all my years of devotion go for nothing."

Poirot nodded sympathetically.

"I understand, mademoiselle, I understand all you feel. It is most natural.
You think that we are lukewarm--that we lack fire and energy--but trust
me, it is not so."

John stuck his head in at this juncture, and invited us both to come up to
Mrs. Inglethorp's room, as he and Mr. Wells had finished looking through
the desk in the boudoir.

As we went up the stairs, John looked back to the dining-room door, and
lowered his voice confidentially:

"Look here, what's going to happen when these two meet?"

I shook my head helplessly.

"I've told Mary to keep them apart if she can."

CHAPTER V.
"Will she be able to do so?"

"The Lord only knows. There's one thing, Inglethorp himself won't be too
keen on meeting her."

"You've got the keys still, haven't you, Poirot?" I asked, as we reached the
door of the locked room.

Taking the keys from Poirot, John unlocked it, and we all passed in. The
lawyer went straight to the desk, and John followed him.

"My mother kept most of her important papers in this despatch-case, I
believe," he said.

Poirot drew out the small bunch of keys.

"Permit me. I locked it, out of precaution, this morning."

"But it's not locked now."

"Impossible!"

"See." And John lifted the lid as he spoke.
81
"Milles tonnerres!" cried Poirot, dumfounded. "And I--who have both the
keys in my pocket!" He flung himself upon the case. Suddenly he stiffened.
"En voila une affaire! This lock has been forced."

"What?"

Poirot laid down the case again.

"But who forced it? Why should they? When? But the door was locked?"
These exclamations burst from us disjointedly.

Poirot answered them categorically--almost mechanically.

CHAPTER V.
"Who? That is the question. Why? Ah, if I only knew. When? Since I was
here an hour ago. As to the door being locked, it is a very ordinary lock.
Probably any other of the doorkeys in this passage would fit it."

We stared at one another blankly. Poirot had walked over to the
82
mantel-piece. He was outwardly calm, but I noticed his hands, which from
long force of habit were mechanically straightening the spill vases on the
mantel-piece, were shaking violently.

"See here, it was like this," he said at last. "There was something in that
case--some piece of evidence, slight in itself perhaps, but still enough of a
clue to connect the murderer with the crime. It was vital to him that it
should be destroyed before it was discovered and its significance
appreciated. Therefore, he took the risk, the great risk, of coming in here.
Finding the case locked, he was obliged to force it, thus betraying his
presence. For him to take that risk, it must have been something of great
importance."

"But what was it?"

"Ah!" cried Poirot, with a gesture of anger. "That, I do not know! A
document of some kind, without doubt, possibly the scrap of paper Dorcas
saw in her hand yesterday afternoon. And I--" his anger burst forth
freely--"miserable animal that I am! I guessed nothing! I have behaved
like an imbecile! I should never have left that case here. I should have
carried it away with me. Ah, triple pig! And now it is gone. It is
destroyed--but is it destroyed? Is there not yet a chance--we must leave
no stone unturned--"

He rushed like a madman from the room, and I followed him as soon as I
had sufficiently recovered my wits. But, by the time I had reached the top
of the stairs, he was out of sight.

Mary Cavendish was standing where the staircase branched, staring down
into the hall in the direction in which he had disappeared.

CHAPTER V.
"What has happened to your extraordinary little friend, Mr. Hastings? He
has just rushed past me like a mad bull."

"He's rather upset about something," I remarked feebly. I really did not
know how much Poirot would wish me to disclose. As I saw a faint smile
83
gather on Mrs. Cavendish's expressive mouth, I endeavoured to try and turn
the conversation by saying: "They haven't met yet, have they?"

"Who?"

"Mr. Inglethorp and Miss Howard."

She looked at me in rather a disconcerting manner.

"Do you think it would be such a disaster if they did meet?"

"Well, don't you?" I said, rather taken aback.

"No." She was smiling in her quiet way. "I should like to see a good flare
up. It would clear the air. At present we are all thinking so much, and
saying so little."

"John doesn't think so," I remarked. "He's anxious to keep them apart."

"Oh, John!"

Something in her tone fired me, and I blurted out:

"Old John's an awfully good sort."

She studied me curiously for a minute or two, and then said, to my great
surprise:

"You are loyal to your friend. I like you for that."

"Aren't you my friend too?"

CHAPTER V.
"I am a very bad friend."

"Why do you say that?"

"Because it is true. I am charming to my friends one day, and forget all
about them the next."

I don't know what impelled me, but I was nettled, and I said foolishly and
not in the best of taste:

"Yet you seem to be invariably charming to Dr. Bauerstein!"
84
Instantly I regretted my words. Her face stiffened. I had the impression of a
steel curtain coming down and blotting out the real woman. Without a
word, she turned and went swiftly up the stairs, whilst I stood like an idiot
gaping after her.

I was recalled to other matters by a frightful row going on below. I could
hear Poirot shouting and expounding. I was vexed to think that my
diplomacy had been in vain. The little man appeared to be taking the whole
house into his confidence, a proceeding of which I, for one, doubted the
wisdom. Once again I could not help regretting that my friend was so prone
to lose his head in moments of excitement. I stepped briskly down the
stairs. The sight of me calmed Poirot almost immediately. I drew him aside.

"My dear fellow," I said, "is this wise? Surely you don't want the whole
house to know of this occurrence? You are actually playing into the
criminal's hands."

"You think so, Hastings?"

"I am sure of it."

"Well, well, my friend, I will be guided by you."

"Good. Although, unfortunately, it is a little too late now."

CHAPTER V.
"Sure."

He looked so crestfallen and abashed that I felt quite sorry, though I still
thought my rebuke a just and wise one.

"Well," he said at last, "let us go, mon ami."

"You have finished here?"

"For the moment, yes. You will walk back with me to the village?"

"Willingly."
85
He picked up his little suit-case, and we went out through the open window
in the drawing-room. Cynthia Murdoch was just coming in, and Poirot
stood aside to let her pass.

"Excuse me, mademoiselle, one minute."

"Yes?" she turned inquiringly.

"Did you ever make up Mrs. Inglethorp's medicines?"

A slight flush rose in her face, as she answered rather constrainedly:

"No."

"Only her powders?"

The flush deepened as Cynthia replied:

"Oh, yes, I did make up some sleeping powders for her once."

"These?"

Poirot produced the empty box which had contained powders.

CHAPTER V.
She nodded.

"Can you tell me what they were? Sulphonal? Veronal?"

"No, they were bromide powders."

"Ah! Thank you, mademoiselle; good morning."

As we walked briskly away from the house, I glanced at him more than
once. I had often before noticed that, if anything excited him, his eyes
turned green like a cat's. They were shining like emeralds now.

"My friend," he broke out at last, "I have a little idea, a very strange, and
probably utterly impossible idea. And yet--it fits in."

I shrugged my shoulders. I privately thought that Poirot was rather too
much given to these fantastic ideas. In this case, surely, the truth was only
too plain and apparent.
86
"So that is the explanation of the blank label on the box," I remarked. "Very
simple, as you said. I really wonder that I did not think of it myself."

Poirot did not appear to be listening to me.

"They have made one more discovery, la-bas," he observed, jerking his
thumb over his shoulder in the direction of Styles. "Mr. Wells told me as
we were going upstairs."

"What was it?"

"Locked up in the desk in the boudoir, they found a will of Mrs.
Inglethorp's, dated before her marriage, leaving her fortune to Alfred
Inglethorp. It must have been made just at the time they were engaged. It
came quite as a surprise to Wells--and to John Cavendish also. It was
written on one of those printed will forms, and witnessed by two of the
servants--not Dorcas."

CHAPTER V.
"Did Mr. Inglethorp know of it?"

"He says not."
87
"One might take that with a grain of salt," I remarked sceptically. "All these
wills are very confusing. Tell me, how did those scribbled words on the
envelope help you to discover that a will was made yesterday afternoon?"

Poirot smiled.

"Mon ami, have you ever, when writing a letter, been arrested by the fact
that you did not know how to spell a certain word?"

"Yes, often. I suppose every one has."

"Exactly. And have you not, in such a case, tried the word once or twice on
the edge of the blotting-paper, or a spare scrap of paper, to see if it looked
right? Well, that is what Mrs. Inglethorp did. You will notice that the word
'possessed' is spelt first with one 's' and subsequently with two--correctly.
To make sure, she had further tried it in a sentence, thus: 'I am possessed.'
Now, what did that tell me? It told me that Mrs. Inglethorp had been
writing the word 'possessed' that afternoon, and, having the fragment of
paper found in the grate fresh in my mind, the possibility of a will--(a
document almost certain to contain that word)--occurred to me at once.
This possibility was confirmed by a further circumstance. In the general
confusion, the boudoir had not been swept that morning, and near the desk
were several traces of brown mould and earth. The weather had been
perfectly fine for some days, and no ordinary boots would have left such a
heavy deposit.

"I strolled to the window, and saw at once that the begonia beds had been
newly planted. The mould in the beds was exactly similar to that on the
floor of the boudoir, and also I learnt from you that they had been planted
yesterday afternoon. I was now sure that one, or possibly both of the
gardeners--for there were two sets of footprints in the bed--had entered
the boudoir, for if Mrs. Inglethorp had merely wished to speak to them she

CHAPTER V.
88
would in all probability have stood at the window, and they would not have
come into the room at all. I was now quite convinced that she had made a
fresh will, and had called the two gardeners in to witness her signature.
Events proved that I was right in my supposition."

"That was very ingenious," I could not help admitting. "I must confess that
the conclusions I drew from those few scribbled words were quite
erroneous."

He smiled.

"You gave too much rein to your imagination. Imagination is a good
servant, and a bad master. The simplest explanation is always the most
likely."

"Another point--how did you know that the key of the despatch-case had
been lost?"

"I did not know it. It was a guess that turned out to be correct. You
observed that it had a piece of twisted wire through the handle. That
suggested to me at once that it had possibly been wrenched off a flimsy
key-ring. Now, if it had been lost and recovered, Mrs. Inglethorp would at
once have replaced it on her bunch; but on her bunch I found what was
obviously the duplicate key, very new and bright, which led me to the
hypothesis that somebody else had inserted the original key in the lock of
the despatch-case."

"Yes," I said, "Alfred Inglethorp, without doubt."

Poirot looked at me curiously.

"You are very sure of his guilt?"

"Well, naturally. Every fresh circumstance seems to establish it more
clearly."

CHAPTER V.
"On the contrary," said Poirot quietly, "there are several points in his
favour."

"Oh, come now!"

"Yes."

"I see only one."

"And that?"

"That he was not in the house last night."
89
" 'Bad shot!' as you English say! You have chosen the one point that to my
mind tells against him."

"How is that?"

"Because if Mr. Inglethorp knew that his wife would be poisoned last night,
he would certainly have arranged to be away from the house. His excuse
was an obviously trumped up one. That leaves us two possibilities: either
he knew what was going to happen or he had a reason of his own for his
absence."

"And that reason?" I asked sceptically.

Poirot shrugged his shoulders.

"How should I know? Discreditable, without doubt. This Mr. Inglethorp, I
should say, is somewhat of a scoundrel--but that does not of necessity
make him a murderer."

I shook my head, unconvinced.

"We do not agree, eh?" said Poirot. "Well, let us leave it. Time will show
which of us is right. Now let us turn to other aspects of the case. What do

CHAPTER V.
you make of the fact that all the doors of the bedroom were bolted on the
inside?"

"Well----" I considered. "One must look at it logically."

"True."

"I should put it this way. The doors were bolted--our own eyes have told
us that--yet the presence of the candle grease on the floor, and the
destruction of the will, prove that during the night some one entered the
room. You agree so far?"

"Perfectly. Put with admirable clearness. Proceed."
90
"Well," I said, encouraged, "as the person who entered did not do so by the
window, nor by miraculous means, it follows that the door must have been
opened from inside by Mrs. Inglethorp herself. That strengthens the
conviction that the person in question was her husband. She would
naturally open the door to her own husband."

Poirot shook his head.

"Why should she? She had bolted the door leading into his room--a most
unusual proceeding on her part--she had had a most violent quarrel with
him that very afternoon. No, he was the last person she would admit."

"But you agree with me that the door must have been opened by Mrs.
Inglethorp herself?"

"There is another possibility. She may have forgotten to bolt the door into
the passage when she went to bed, and have got up later, towards morning,
and bolted it then."

"Poirot, is that seriously your opinion?"

CHAPTER V.
"No, I do not say it is so, but it might be. Now, to turn to another feature,
91
what do you make of the scrap of conversation you overheard between Mrs.
Cavendish and her mother-in-law?"

"I had forgotten that," I said thoughtfully. "That is as enigmatical as ever. It
seems incredible that a woman like Mrs. Cavendish, proud and reticent to
the last degree, should interfere so violently in what was certainly not her
affair."

"Precisely. It was an astonishing thing for a woman of her breeding to do."

"It is certainly curious," I agreed. "Still, it is unimportant, and need not be
taken into account."

A groan burst from Poirot.

"What have I always told you? Everything must be taken into account. If
the fact will not fit the theory--let the theory go."

"Well, we shall see," I said, nettled.

"Yes, we shall see."

We had reached Leastways Cottage, and Poirot ushered me upstairs to his
own room. He offered me one of the tiny Russian cigarettes he himself
occasionally smoked. I was amused to notice that he stowed away the used
matches most carefully in a little china pot. My momentary annoyance
vanished.

Poirot had placed our two chairs in front of the open window which
commanded a view of the village street. The fresh air blew in warm and
pleasant. It was going to be a hot day.

Suddenly my attention was arrested by a weedy looking young man rushing
down the street at a great pace. It was the expression on his face that was
extraordinary--a curious mingling of terror and agitation.

CHAPTER V.
"Look, Poirot!" I said.

He leant forward.

"Tiens!" he said. "It is Mr. Mace, from the chemist's shop. He is coming
here."

The young man came to a halt before Leastways Cottage, and, after
hesitating a moment, pounded vigorously at the door.

"A little minute," cried Poirot from the window. "I come."

Motioning to me to follow him, he ran swiftly down the stairs and opened
the door. Mr. Mace began at once.
92
"Oh, Mr. Poirot, I'm sorry for the inconvenience, but I heard that you'd just
come back from the Hall?"

"Yes, we have."

The young man moistened his dry lips. His face was working curiously.

"It's all over the village about old Mrs. Inglethorp dying so suddenly. They
do say--" he lowered his voice cautiously--"that it's poison?"

Poirot's face remained quite impassive.

"Only the doctors can tell us that, Mr. Mace."

"Yes, exactly--of course----" The young man hesitated, and then his
agitation was too much for him. He clutched Poirot by the arm, and sank
his voice to a whisper: "Just tell me this, Mr. Poirot, it isn't--it isn't
strychnine, is it?"

I hardly heard what Poirot replied. Something evidently of a
non-committal nature. The young man departed, and as he closed the door

CHAPTER V.
Poirot's eyes met mine.

"Yes," he said, nodding gravely. "He will have evidence to give at the
inquest."
93
We went slowly upstairs again. I was opening my lips, when Poirot stopped
me with a gesture of his hand.

"Not now, not now, mon ami. I have need of reflection. My mind is in some
disorder--which is not well."

For about ten minutes he sat in dead silence, perfectly still, except for
several expressive motions of his eyebrows, and all the time his eyes grew
steadily greener. At last he heaved a deep sigh.

"It is well. The bad moment has passed. Now all is arranged and classified.
One must never permit confusion. The case is not clear yet--no. For it is of
the most complicated! It puzzles me. Me, Hercule Poirot! There are two
facts of significance."

"And what are they?"

"The first is the state of the weather yesterday. That is very important."

"But it was a glorious day!" I interrupted. "Poirot, you're pulling my leg!"

"Not at all. The thermometer registered 80 degrees in the shade. Do not
forget that, my friend. It is the key to the whole riddle!"

"And the second point?" I asked.

"The important fact that Monsieur Inglethorp wears very peculiar clothes,
has a black beard, and uses glasses."

"Poirot, I cannot believe you are serious."

CHAPTER V.
"I am absolutely serious, my friend."

"But this is childish!"

"No, it is very momentous."

"And supposing the Coroner's jury returns a verdict of Wilful Murder
against Alfred Inglethorp. What becomes of your theories, then?"

"They would not be shaken because twelve stupid men had happened to
94
make a mistake! But that will not occur. For one thing, a country jury is not
anxious to take responsibility upon itself, and Mr. Inglethorp stands
practically in the position of local squire. Also," he added placidly, "I
should not allow it!"

"You would not allow it?"

"No."

I looked at the extraordinary little man, divided between annoyance and
amusement. He was so tremendously sure of himself. As though he read
my thoughts, he nodded gently.

"Oh, yes, mon ami, I would do what I say." He got up and laid his hand on
my shoulder. His physiognomy underwent a complete change. Tears came
into his eyes. "In all this, you see, I think of that poor Mrs. Inglethorp who
is dead. She was not extravagantly loved--no. But she was very good to us
Belgians--I owe her a debt."

I endeavoured to interrupt, but Poirot swept on.

"Let me tell you this, Hastings. She would never forgive me if I let Alfred
Inglethorp, her husband, be arrested now--when a word from me could
save him!"

CHAPTER VI.
CHAPTER VI.

THE INQUEST
95
In the interval before the inquest, Poirot was unfailing in his activity. Twice
he was closeted with Mr. Wells. He also took long walks into the country. I
rather resented his not taking me into his confidence, the more so as I could
not in the least guess what he was driving at.

It occurred to me that he might have been making inquiries at Raikes's
farm; so, finding him out when I called at Leastways Cottage on
Wednesday evening, I walked over there by the fields, hoping to meet him.
But there was no sign of him, and I hesitated to go right up to the farm
itself. As I walked away, I met an aged rustic, who leered at me cunningly.

"You'm from the Hall, bain't you?" he asked.

"Yes. I'm looking for a friend of mine whom I thought might have walked
this way."

"A little chap? As waves his hands when he talks? One of them Belgies
from the village?"

"Yes," I said eagerly. "He has been here, then?"

"Oh, ay, he's been here, right enough. More'n once too. Friend of yours, is
he? Ah, you gentlemen from the Hall--you'n a pretty lot!" And he leered
more jocosely than ever.

"Why, do the gentlemen from the Hall come here often?" I asked, as
carelessly as I could.

He winked at me knowingly.

"One does, mister. Naming no names, mind. And a very liberal gentleman
too! Oh, thank you, sir, I'm sure."

CHAPTER VI.
96
I walked on sharply. Evelyn Howard had been right then, and I experienced
a sharp twinge of disgust, as I thought of Alfred Inglethorp's liberality with
another woman's money. Had that piquant gipsy face been at the bottom of
the crime, or was it the baser mainspring of money? Probably a judicious
mixture of both.

On one point, Poirot seemed to have a curious obsession. He once or twice
observed to me that he thought Dorcas must have made an error in fixing
the time of the quarrel. He suggested to her repeatedly that it was 4.30, and
not 4 o'clock when she had heard the voices.

But Dorcas was unshaken. Quite an hour, or even more, had elapsed
between the time when she had heard the voices and 5 o'clock, when she
had taken tea to her mistress.

The inquest was held on Friday at the Stylites Arms in the village. Poirot
and I sat together, not being required to give evidence.

The preliminaries were gone through. The jury viewed the body, and John
Cavendish gave evidence of identification.

Further questioned, he described his awakening in the early hours of the
morning, and the circumstances of his mother's death.

The medical evidence was next taken. There was a breathless hush, and
every eye was fixed on the famous London specialist, who was known to
be one of the greatest authorities of the day on the subject of toxicology.

In a few brief words, he summed up the result of the post-mortem. Shorn
of its medical phraseology and technicalities, it amounted to the fact that
Mrs. Inglethorp had met her death as the result of strychnine poisoning.
Judging from the quantity recovered, she must have taken not less than
three-quarters of a grain of strychnine, but probably one grain or slightly
over.

CHAPTER VI.
"Is it possible that she could have swallowed the poison by accident?"
asked the Coroner.

"I should consider it very unlikely. Strychnine is not used for domestic
97
purposes, as some poisons are, and there are restrictions placed on its sale."

"Does anything in your examination lead you to determine how the poison
was administered?"

"No."

"You arrived at Styles before Dr. Wilkins, I believe?"

"That is so. The motor met me just outside the lodge gates, and I hurried
there as fast as I could."

"Will you relate to us exactly what happened next?"

"I entered Mrs. Inglethorp's room. She was at that moment in a typical
tetanic convulsion. She turned towards me, and gasped out:
'Alfred--Alfred----' "

"Could the strychnine have been administered in Mrs. Inglethorp's
after-dinner coffee which was taken to her by her husband?"

"Possibly, but strychnine is a fairly rapid drug in its action. The symptoms
appear from one to two hours after it has been swallowed. It is retarded
under certain conditions, none of which, however, appear to have been
present in this case. I presume Mrs. Inglethorp took the coffee after dinner
about eight o'clock, whereas the symptoms did not manifest themselves
until the early hours of the morning, which, on the face of it, points to the
drug having been taken much later in the evening."

"Mrs. Inglethorp was in the habit of drinking a cup of coco in the middle of
the night. Could the strychnine have been administered in that?"

CHAPTER VI.
98
"No, I myself took a sample of the coco remaining in the saucepan and had
it analysed. There was no strychnine present."

I heard Poirot chuckle softly beside me.

"How did you know?" I whispered.

"Listen."

"I should say"--the doctor was continuing--"that I would have been
considerably surprised at any other result."

"Why?"

"Simply because strychnine has an unusually bitter taste. It can be detected
in a solution of 1 in 70,000, and can only be disguised by some strongly
flavoured substance. Coco would be quite powerless to mask it."

One of the jury wanted to know if the same objection applied to coffee.

"No. Coffee has a bitter taste of its own which would probably cover the
taste of strychnine."

"Then you consider it more likely that the drug was administered in the
coffee, but that for some unknown reason its action was delayed."

"Yes, but, the cup being completely smashed, there is no possibility of
analyzing its contents."

This concluded Dr. Bauerstein's evidence. Dr. Wilkins corroborated it on
all points. Sounded as to the possibility of suicide, he repudiated it utterly.
The deceased, he said, suffered from a weak heart, but otherwise enjoyed
perfect health, and was of a cheerful and well-balanced disposition. She
would be one of the last people to take her own life.

CHAPTER VI.
99
Lawrence Cavendish was next called. His evidence was quite unimportant,
being a mere repetition of that of his brother. Just as he was about to step
down, he paused, and said rather hesitatingly:

"I should like to make a suggestion if I may?"

He glanced deprecatingly at the Coroner, who replied briskly:

"Certainly, Mr. Cavendish, we are here to arrive at the truth of this matter,
and welcome anything that may lead to further elucidation."

"It is just an idea of mine," explained Lawrence. "Of course I may be quite
wrong, but it still seems to me that my mother's death might be accounted
for by natural means."

"How do you make that out, Mr. Cavendish?"

"My mother, at the time of her death, and for some time before it, was
taking a tonic containing strychnine."

"Ah!" said the Coroner.

The jury looked up, interested.

"I believe," continued Lawrence, "that there have been cases where the
cumulative effect of a drug, administered for some time, has ended by
causing death. Also, is it not possible that she may have taken an overdose
of her medicine by accident?"

"This is the first we have heard of the deceased taking strychnine at the
time of her death. We are much obliged to you, Mr. Cavendish."

Dr. Wilkins was recalled and ridiculed the idea.

"What Mr. Cavendish suggests is quite impossible. Any doctor would tell
you the same. Strychnine is, in a certain sense, a cumulative poison, but it

CHAPTER VI.
100
would be quite impossible for it to result in sudden death in this way. There
would have to be a long period of chronic symptoms which would at once
have attracted my attention. The whole thing is absurd."

"And the second suggestion? That Mrs. Inglethorp may have inadvertently
taken an overdose?"

"Three, or even four doses, would not have resulted in death. Mrs.
Inglethorp always had an extra large amount of medicine made up at a
time, as she dealt with Coot's, the Cash Chemists in Tadminster. She would
have had to take very nearly the whole bottle to account for the amount of
strychnine found at the post-mortem."

"Then you consider that we may dismiss the tonic as not being in any way
instrumental in causing her death?"

"Certainly. The supposition is ridiculous."

The same juryman who had interrupted before here suggested that the
chemist who made up the medicine might have committed an error.

"That, of course, is always possible," replied the doctor.

But Dorcas, who was the next witness called, dispelled even that
possibility. The medicine had not been newly made up. On the contrary,
Mrs. Inglethorp had taken the last dose on the day of her death.

So the question of the tonic was finally abandoned, and the Coroner
proceeded with his task. Having elicited from Dorcas how she had been
awakened by the violent ringing of her mistress's bell, and had
subsequently roused the household, he passed to the subject of the quarrel
on the preceding afternoon.

Dorcas's evidence on this point was substantially what Poirot and I had
already heard, so I will not repeat it here.

CHAPTER VI.
101
The next witness was Mary Cavendish. She stood very upright, and spoke
in a low, clear, and perfectly composed voice. In answer to the Coroner's
question, she told how, her alarm clock having aroused her at 4.30 as usual,
she was dressing, when she was startled by the sound of something heavy
falling.

"That would have been the table by the bed?" commented the Coroner.

"I opened my door," continued Mary, "and listened. In a few minutes a bell
rang violently. Dorcas came running down and woke my husband, and we
all went to my mother-in-law's room, but it was locked----"

The Coroner interrupted her.

"I really do not think we need trouble you further on that point. We know
all that can be known of the subsequent happenings. But I should be
obliged if you would tell us all you overheard of the quarrel the day
before."

"I?"

There was a faint insolence in her voice. She raised her hand and adjusted
the ruffle of lace at her neck, turning her head a little as she did so. And
quite spontaneously the thought flashed across my mind: "She is gaining
time!"

"Yes. I understand," continued the Coroner deliberately, "that you were
sitting reading on the bench just outside the long window of the boudoir.
That is so, is it not?"

This was news to me and glancing sideways at Poirot, I fancied that it was
news to him as well.

There was the faintest pause, the mere hesitation of a moment, before she
answered:

CHAPTER VI.
"Yes, that is so."

"And the boudoir window was open, was it not?"

Surely her face grew a little paler as she answered:

"Yes."

"Then you cannot have failed to hear the voices inside, especially as they
102
were raised in anger. In fact, they would be more audible where you were
than in the hall."

"Possibly."

"Will you repeat to us what you overheard of the quarrel?"

"I really do not remember hearing anything."

"Do you mean to say you did not hear voices?"

"Oh, yes, I heard the voices, but I did not hear what they said." A faint spot
of colour came into her cheek. "I am not in the habit of listening to private
conversations."

The Coroner persisted.

"And you remember nothing at all? Nothing, Mrs. Cavendish? Not one
stray word or phrase to make you realize that it was a private
conversation?"

She paused, and seemed to reflect, still outwardly as calm as ever.

"Yes; I remember. Mrs. Inglethorp said something--I do not remember
exactly what--about causing scandal between husband and wife."

CHAPTER VI.
103
"Ah!" the Coroner leant back satisfied. "That corresponds with what Dorcas
heard. But excuse me, Mrs. Cavendish, although you realized it was a
private conversation, you did not move away? You remained where you
were?"

I caught the momentary gleam of her tawny eyes as she raised them. I felt
certain that at that moment she would willingly have torn the little lawyer,
with his insinuations, into pieces, but she replied quietly enough:

"No. I was very comfortable where I was. I fixed my mind on my book."

"And that is all you can tell us?"

"That is all."

The examination was over, though I doubted if the Coroner was entirely
satisfied with it. I think he suspected that Mary Cavendish could tell more
if she chose.

Amy Hill, shop assistant, was next called, and deposed to having sold a will
form on the afternoon of the 17th to William Earl, under-gardener at
Styles.

William Earl and Manning succeeded her, and testified to witnessing a
document. Manning fixed the time at about 4.30, William was of the
opinion that it was rather earlier.

Cynthia Murdoch came next. She had, however, little to tell. She had
known nothing of the tragedy, until awakened by Mrs. Cavendish.

"You did not hear the table fall?"

"No. I was fast asleep."

The Coroner smiled.

CHAPTER VI.
"A good conscience makes a sound sleeper," he observed. "Thank you,
Miss Murdoch, that is all."

"Miss Howard."
104
Miss Howard produced the letter written to her by Mrs. Inglethorp on the
evening of the 17th. Poirot and I had, of course already seen it. It added
nothing to our knowledge of the tragedy. The following is a facsimile:

STYLES COURT ESSEX hand written note: July 17th My dear Evelyn

Can we not bury the hachet? I have found it hard to forgive the things you
said

against my dear husband but I am an old woman & very fond of you

Yours affectionately,

Emily Inglethorpe

It was handed to the jury who scrutinized it attentively.

"I fear it does not help us much," said the Coroner, with a sigh. "There is no
mention of any of the events of that afternoon."

"Plain as a pikestaff to me," said Miss Howard shortly. "It shows clearly
enough that my poor old friend had just found out she'd been made a fool
of!"

"It says nothing of the kind in the letter," the Coroner pointed out.

"No, because Emily never could bear to put herself in the wrong. But I
know her. She wanted me back. But she wasn't going to own that I'd been
right. She went round about. Most people do. Don't believe in it myself."

CHAPTER VI.
Mr. Wells smiled faintly. So, I noticed, did several of the jury. Miss
Howard was obviously quite a public character.
105
"Anyway, all this tomfoolery is a great waste of time," continued the lady,
glancing up and down the jury disparagingly. "Talk--talk--talk! When all
the time we know perfectly well----"

The Coroner interrupted her in an agony of apprehension:

"Thank you, Miss Howard, that is all."

I fancy he breathed a sigh of relief when she complied.

Then came the sensation of the day. The Coroner called Albert Mace,
chemist's assistant.

It was our agitated young man of the pale face. In answer to the Coroner's
questions, he explained that he was a qualified pharmacist, but had only
recently come to this particular shop, as the assistant formerly there had just
been called up for the army.

These preliminaries completed, the Coroner proceeded to business.

"Mr. Mace, have you lately sold strychnine to any unauthorized person?"

"Yes, sir."

"When was this?"

"Last Monday night."

"Monday? Not Tuesday?"

"No, sir, Monday, the 16th."

"Will you tell us to whom you sold it?"

CHAPTER VI.
You could have heard a pin drop.

"Yes, sir. It was to Mr. Inglethorp."

Every eye turned simultaneously to where Alfred Inglethorp was sitting,
106
impassive and wooden. He started slightly, as the damning words fell from
the young man's lips. I half thought he was going to rise from his chair, but
he remained seated, although a remarkably well acted expression of
astonishment rose on his face.

"You are sure of what you say?" asked the Coroner sternly.

"Quite sure, sir."

"Are you in the habit of selling strychnine indiscriminately over the
counter?"

The wretched young man wilted visibly under the Coroner's frown.

"Oh, no, sir--of course not. But, seeing it was Mr. Inglethorp of the Hall, I
thought there was no harm in it. He said it was to poison a dog."

Inwardly I sympathized. It was only human nature to endeavour to please
"The Hall"--especially when it might result in custom being transferred
from Coot's to the local establishment.

"Is it not customary for anyone purchasing poison to sign a book?"

"Yes, sir, Mr. Inglethorp did so."

"Have you got the book here?"

"Yes, sir."

It was produced; and, with a few words of stern censure, the Coroner
dismissed the wretched Mr. Mace.

CHAPTER VI.
Then, amidst a breathless silence, Alfred Inglethorp was called. Did he
realize, I wondered, how closely the halter was being drawn around his
neck?

The Coroner went straight to the point.
107
"On Monday evening last, did you purchase strychnine for the purpose of
poisoning a dog?"

Inglethorp replied with perfect calmness:

"No, I did not. There is no dog at Styles, except an outdoor sheepdog,
which is in perfect health."

"You deny absolutely having purchased strychnine from Albert Mace on
Monday last?"

"I do."

"Do you also deny _this_?"

The Coroner handed him the register in which his signature was inscribed.

"Certainly I do. The hand-writing is quite different from mine. I will show
you."

He took an old envelope out of his pocket, and wrote his name on it,
handing it to the jury. It was certainly utterly dissimilar.

"Then what is your explanation of Mr. Mace's statement?"

Alfred Inglethorp replied imperturbably:

"Mr. Mace must have been mistaken."

The Coroner hesitated for a moment, and then said:

CHAPTER VI.
108
"Mr. Inglethorp, as a mere matter of form, would you mind telling us where
you were on the evening of Monday, July 16th?"

"Really--I can't remember."

"That is absurd, Mr. Inglethorp," said the Coroner sharply. "Think again."

Inglethorp shook his head.

"I cannot tell you. I have an idea that I was out walking."

"In what direction?"

"I really can't remember."

The Coroner's face grew graver.

"Were you in company with anyone?"

"No."

"Did you meet anyone on your walk?"

"No."

"That is a pity," said the Coroner dryly. "I am to take it then that you
decline to say where you were at the time that Mr. Mace positively
recognized you as entering the shop to purchase strychnine?"

"If you like to take it that way, yes."

"Be careful, Mr. Inglethorp."

Poirot was fidgeting nervously.

"Sacre!" he murmured. "Does this imbecile of a man want to be arrested?"

CHAPTER VI.
109
Inglethorp was indeed creating a bad impression. His futile denials would
not have convinced a child. The Coroner, however, passed briskly to the
next point, and Poirot drew a deep breath of relief.

"You had a discussion with your wife on Tuesday afternoon?"

"Pardon me," interrupted Alfred Inglethorp, "you have been misinformed. I
had no quarrel with my dear wife. The whole story is absolutely untrue. I
was absent from the house the entire afternoon."

"Have you anyone who can testify to that?"

"You have my word," said Inglethorp haughtily.

The Coroner did not trouble to reply.

"There are two witnesses who will swear to having heard your
disagreement with Mrs. Inglethorp."

"Those witnesses were mistaken."

I was puzzled. The man spoke with such quiet assurance that I was
staggered. I looked at Poirot. There was an expression of exultation on his
face which I could not understand. Was he at last convinced of Alfred
Inglethorp's guilt?

"Mr. Inglethorp," said the Coroner, "you have heard your wife's dying
words repeated here. Can you explain them in any way?"

"Certainly I can."

"You can?"

"It seems to me very simple. The room was dimly lighted. Dr. Bauerstein is
much of my height and build, and, like me, wears a beard. In the dim light,
and suffering as she was, my poor wife mistook him for me."

CHAPTER VI.
"Ah!" murmured Poirot to himself. "But it is an idea, that!"

"You think it is true?" I whispered.

"I do not say that. But it is truly an ingenious supposition."

"You read my wife's last words as an accusation"--Inglethorp was
continuing--"they were, on the contrary, an appeal to me."

The Coroner reflected a moment, then he said:
110
"I believe, Mr. Inglethorp, that you yourself poured out the coffee, and took
it to your wife that evening?"

"I poured it out, yes. But I did not take it to her. I meant to do so, but I was
told that a friend was at the hall door, so I laid down the coffee on the hall
table. When I came through the hall again a few minutes later, it was gone."

This statement might, or might not, be true, but it did not seem to me to
improve matters much for Inglethorp. In any case, he had had ample time to
introduce the poison.

At that point, Poirot nudged me gently, indicating two men who were
sitting together near the door. One was a little, sharp, dark, ferret-faced
man, the other was tall and fair.

I questioned Poirot mutely. He put his lips to my ear.

"Do you know who that little man is?"

I shook my head.

"That is Detective Inspector James Japp of Scotland Yard--Jimmy Japp.
The other man is from Scotland Yard too. Things are moving quickly, my
friend."

CHAPTER VII.
I stared at the two men intently. There was certainly nothing of the
111
policeman about them. I should never have suspected them of being official
personages.

I was still staring, when I was startled and recalled by the verdict being
given:

"Wilful Murder against some person or persons unknown."
CHAPTER VII.

POIROT PAYS HIS DEBTS

As we came out of the Stylites Arms, Poirot drew me aside by a gentle
pressure of the arm. I understood his object. He was waiting for the
Scotland Yard men.

In a few moments, they emerged, and Poirot at once stepped forward, and
accosted the shorter of the two.

"I fear you do not remember me, Inspector Japp."

"Why, if it isn't Mr. Poirot!" cried the Inspector. He turned to the other
man. "You've heard me speak of Mr. Poirot? It was in 1904 he and I
worked together--the Abercrombie forgery case--you remember, he was
run down in Brussels. Ah, those were great days, moosier. Then, do you
remember 'Baron' Altara? There was a pretty rogue for you! He eluded the
clutches of half the police in Europe. But we nailed him in
Antwerp--thanks to Mr. Poirot here."

As these friendly reminiscences were being indulged in, I drew nearer, and
was introduced to Detective-Inspector Japp, who, in his turn, introduced us
both to his companion, Superintendent Summerhaye.

"I need hardly ask what you are doing here, gentlemen," remarked Poirot.

CHAPTER VII.
Japp closed one eye knowingly.

"No, indeed. Pretty clear case I should say."

But Poirot answered gravely:

"There I differ from you."
112
"Oh, come!" said Summerhaye, opening his lips for the first time. "Surely
the whole thing is clear as daylight. The man's caught red-handed. How he
could be such a fool beats me!"

But Japp was looking attentively at Poirot.

"Hold your fire, Summerhaye," he remarked jocularly. "Me and Moosier
here have met before--and there's no man's judgment I'd sooner take than
his. If I'm not greatly mistaken, he's got something up his sleeve. Isn't that
so, moosier?"

Poirot smiled.

"I have drawn certain conclusions--yes."

Summerhaye was still looking rather sceptical, but Japp continued his
scrutiny of Poirot.

"It's this way," he said, "so far, we've only seen the case from the outside.
That's where the Yard's at a disadvantage in a case of this kind, where the
murder's only out, so to speak, after the inquest. A lot depends on being on
the spot first thing, and that's where Mr. Poirot's had the start of us. We
shouldn't have been here as soon as this even, if it hadn't been for the fact
that there was a smart doctor on the spot, who gave us the tip through the
Coroner. But you've been on the spot from the first, and you may have
picked up some little hints. From the evidence at the inquest, Mr.
Inglethorp murdered his wife as sure as I stand here, and if anyone but you
hinted the contrary I'd laugh in his face. I must say I was surprised the jury

CHAPTER VII.
didn't bring it in Wilful Murder against him right off. I think they would
have, if it hadn't been for the Coroner--he seemed to be holding them
back."

"Perhaps, though, you have a warrant for his arrest in your pocket now,"
suggested Poirot.
113
A kind of wooden shutter of officialdom came down from Japp's expressive
countenance.

"Perhaps I have, and perhaps I haven't," he remarked dryly.

Poirot looked at him thoughtfully.

"I am very anxious, Messieurs, that he should not be arrested."

"I dare say," observed Summerhaye sarcastically.

Japp was regarding Poirot with comical perplexity.

"Can't you go a little further, Mr. Poirot? A wink's as good as a nod--from
you. You've been on the spot--and the Yard doesn't want to make any
mistakes, you know."

Poirot nodded gravely.

"That is exactly what I thought. Well, I will tell you this. Use your warrant:
Arrest Mr. Inglethorp. But it will bring you no kudos--the case against him
will be dismissed at once! Comme ca!" And he snapped his fingers
expressively.

Japp's face grew grave, though Summerhaye gave an incredulous snort.

As for me, I was literally dumb with astonishment. I could only conclude
that Poirot was mad.

CHAPTER VII.
Japp had taken out a handkerchief, and was gently dabbing his brow.

"I daren't do it, Mr. Poirot. I'd take your word, but there's others over me
114
who'll be asking what the devil I mean by it. Can't you give me a little more
to go on?"

Poirot reflected a moment.

"It can be done," he said at last. "I admit I do not wish it. It forces my hand.
I would have preferred to work in the dark just for the present, but what
you say is very just--the word of a Belgian policeman, whose day is past,
is not enough! And Alfred Inglethorp must not be arrested. That I have
sworn, as my friend Hastings here knows. See, then, my good Japp, you go
at once to Styles?"

"Well, in about half an hour. We're seeing the Coroner and the doctor first."

"Good. Call for me in passing--the last house in the village. I will go with
you. At Styles, Mr. Inglethorp will give you, or if he refuses--as is
probable--I will give you such proofs that shall satisfy you that the case
against him could not possibly be sustained. Is that a bargain?"

"That's a bargain," said Japp heartily. "And, on behalf of the Yard, I'm
much obliged to you, though I'm bound to confess I can't at present see the
faintest possible loop-hole in the evidence, but you always were a marvel!
So long, then, moosier."

The two detectives strode away, Summerhaye with an incredulous grin on
his face.

"Well, my friend," cried Poirot, before I could get in a word, "what do you
think? Mon Dieu! I had some warm moments in that court; I did not figure
to myself that the man would be so pig-headed as to refuse to say anything
at all. Decidedly, it was the policy of an imbecile."

CHAPTER VII.
115
"H'm! There are other explanations besides that of imbecility," I remarked.
"For, if the case against him is true, how could he defend himself except by
silence?"

"Why, in a thousand ingenious ways," cried Poirot. "See; say that it is I
who have committed this murder, I can think of seven most plausible
stories! Far more convincing than Mr. Inglethorp's stony denials!"

I could not help laughing.

"My dear Poirot, I am sure you are capable of thinking of seventy! But,
seriously, in spite of what I heard you say to the detectives, you surely
cannot still believe in the possibility of Alfred Inglethorp's innocence?"

"Why not now as much as before? Nothing has changed."

"But the evidence is so conclusive."

"Yes, too conclusive."

We turned in at the gate of Leastways Cottage, and proceeded up the now
familiar stairs.

"Yes, yes, too conclusive," continued Poirot, almost to himself. "Real
evidence is usually vague and unsatisfactory. It has to be
examined--sifted. But here the whole thing is cut and dried. No, my friend,
this evidence has been very cleverly manufactured--so cleverly that it has
defeated its own ends."

"How do you make that out?"

"Because, so long as the evidence against him was vague and intangible, it
was very hard to disprove. But, in his anxiety, the criminal has drawn the
net so closely that one cut will set Inglethorp free."

I was silent. And in a minute or two, Poirot continued:

CHAPTER VII.
116
"Let us look at the matter like this. Here is a man, let us say, who sets out to
poison his wife. He has lived by his wits as the saying goes. Presumably,
therefore, he has some wits. He is not altogether a fool. Well, how does he
set about it? He goes boldly to the village chemist's and purchases
strychnine under his own name, with a trumped up story about a dog which
is bound to be proved absurd. He does not employ the poison that night.
No, he waits until he has had a violent quarrel with her, of which the whole
household is cognisant, and which naturally directs their suspicions upon
him. He prepares no defence--no shadow of an alibi, yet he knows the
chemist's assistant must necessarily come forward with the facts. Bah! do
not ask me to believe that any man could be so idiotic! Only a lunatic, who
wished to commit suicide by causing himself to be hanged, would act so!"

"Still--I do not see--" I began.

"Neither do I see. I tell you, mon ami, it puzzles me. Me --Hercule
Poirot!"

"But if you believe him innocent, how do you explain his buying the
strychnine?"

"Very simply. He did not buy it."

"But Mace recognized him!"

"I beg your pardon, he saw a man with a black beard like Mr. Inglethorp's,
and wearing glasses like Mr. Inglethorp, and dressed in Mr. Inglethorp's
rather noticeable clothes. He could not recognize a man whom he had
probably only seen in the distance, since, you remember, he himself had
only been in the village a fortnight, and Mrs. Inglethorp dealt principally
with Coot's in Tadminster."

"Then you think----"

"Mon ami, do you remember the two points I laid stress upon? Leave the
first one for the moment, what was the second?"

CHAPTER VII.
"The important fact that Alfred Inglethorp wears peculiar clothes, has a
black beard, and uses glasses," I quoted.

"Exactly. Now suppose anyone wished to pass himself off as John or
Lawrence Cavendish. Would it be easy?"

"No," I said thoughtfully. "Of course an actor----"

But Poirot cut me short ruthlessly.
117
"And why would it not be easy? I will tell you, my friend: Because they are
both clean-shaven men. To make up successfully as one of these two in
broad daylight, it would need an actor of genius, and a certain initial facial
resemblance. But in the case of Alfred Inglethorp, all that is changed. His
clothes, his beard, the glasses which hide his eyes--those are the salient
points about his personal appearance. Now, what is the first instinct of the
criminal? To divert suspicion from himself, is it not so? And how can he
best do that? By throwing it on some one else. In this instance, there was a
man ready to his hand. Everybody was predisposed to believe in Mr.
Inglethorp's guilt. It was a foregone conclusion that he would be suspected;
but, to make it a sure thing there must be tangible proof--such as the actual
buying of the poison, and that, with a man of the peculiar appearance of
Mr. Inglethorp, was not difficult. Remember, this young Mace had never
actually spoken to Mr. Inglethorp. How should he doubt that the man in his
clothes, with his beard and his glasses, was not Alfred Inglethorp?"

"It may be so," I said, fascinated by Poirot's eloquence. "But, if that was the
case, why does he not say where he was at six o'clock on Monday
evening?"

"Ah, why indeed?" said Poirot, calming down. "If he were arrested, he
probably would speak, but I do not want it to come to that. I must make
him see the gravity of his position. There is, of course, something
discreditable behind his silence. If he did not murder his wife, he is,
nevertheless, a scoundrel, and has something of his own to conceal, quite
apart from the murder."

CHAPTER VII.
"What can it be?" I mused, won over to Poirot's views for the moment,
118
although still retaining a faint conviction that the obvious deduction was the
correct one.

"Can you not guess?" asked Poirot, smiling.

"No, can you?"

"Oh, yes, I had a little idea sometime ago--and it has turned out to be
correct."

"You never told me," I said reproachfully.

Poirot spread out his hands apologetically.

"Pardon me, mon ami, you were not precisely sympathique." He turned to
me earnestly. "Tell me--you see now that he must not be arrested?"

"Perhaps," I said doubtfully, for I was really quite indifferent to the fate of
Alfred Inglethorp, and thought that a good fright would do him no harm.

Poirot, who was watching me intently, gave a sigh.

"Come, my friend," he said, changing the subject, "apart from Mr.
Inglethorp, how did the evidence at the inquest strike you?"

"Oh, pretty much what I expected."

"Did nothing strike you as peculiar about it?"

My thoughts flew to Mary Cavendish, and I hedged:

"In what way?"

"Well, Mr. Lawrence Cavendish's evidence for instance?"

CHAPTER VII.
I was relieved.

"Oh, Lawrence! No, I don't think so. He's always a nervous chap."
119
"His suggestion that his mother might have been poisoned accidentally by
means of the tonic she was taking, that did not strike you as
strange--hein?"

"No, I can't say it did. The doctors ridiculed it of course. But it was quite a
natural suggestion for a layman to make."

"But Monsieur Lawrence is not a layman. You told me yourself that he had
started by studying medicine, and that he had taken his degree."

"Yes, that's true. I never thought of that." I was rather startled. "It is odd."

Poirot nodded.

"From the first, his behaviour has been peculiar. Of all the household, he
alone would be likely to recognize the symptoms of strychnine poisoning,
and yet we find him the only member of the family to uphold strenuously
the theory of death from natural causes. If it had been Monsieur John, I
could have understood it. He has no technical knowledge, and is by nature
unimaginative. But Monsieur Lawrence--no! And now, to-day, he puts
forward a suggestion that he himself must have known was ridiculous.
There is food for thought in this, mon ami!"

"It's very confusing," I agreed.

"Then there is Mrs. Cavendish," continued Poirot. "That's another who is
not telling all she knows! What do you make of her attitude?"

"I don't know what to make of it. It seems inconceivable that she should be
shielding Alfred Inglethorp. Yet that is what it looks like."

Poirot nodded reflectively.

CHAPTER VII.
"Yes, it is queer. One thing is certain, she overheard a good deal more of
that 'private conversation' than she was willing to admit."
120
"And yet she is the last person one would accuse of stooping to eavesdrop!"

"Exactly. One thing her evidence has shown me. I made a mistake. Dorcas
was quite right. The quarrel did take place earlier in the afternoon, about
four o'clock, as she said."

I looked at him curiously. I had never understood his insistence on that
point.

"Yes, a good deal that was peculiar came out to-day," continued Poirot.
"Dr. Bauerstein, now, what was he doing up and dressed at that hour in the
morning? It is astonishing to me that no one commented on the fact."

"He has insomnia, I believe," I said doubtfully.

"Which is a very good, or a very bad explanation," remarked Poirot. "It
covers everything, and explains nothing. I shall keep my eye on our clever
Dr. Bauerstein."

"Any more faults to find with the evidence?" I inquired satirically.

"Mon ami," replied Poirot gravely, "when you find that people are not
telling you the truth--look out! Now, unless I am much mistaken, at the
inquest to-day only one--at most, two persons were speaking the truth
without reservation or subterfuge."

"Oh, come now, Poirot! I won't cite Lawrence, or Mrs. Cavendish. But
there's John--and Miss Howard, surely they were speaking the truth?"

"Both of them, my friend? One, I grant you, but both----!"

His words gave me an unpleasant shock. Miss Howard's evidence,
unimportant as it was, had been given in such a downright straightforward

CHAPTER VII.
121
manner that it had never occurred to me to doubt her sincerity. Still, I had a
great respect for Poirot's sagacity--except on the occasions when he was
what I described to myself as "foolishly pig-headed."

"Do you really think so?" I asked. "Miss Howard had always seemed to me
so essentially honest--almost uncomfortably so."

Poirot gave me a curious look, which I could not quite fathom. He seemed
to speak, and then checked himself.

"Miss Murdoch too," I continued, "there's nothing untruthful about her."

"No. But it was strange that she never heard a sound, sleeping next door;
whereas Mrs. Cavendish, in the other wing of the building, distinctly heard
the table fall."

"Well, she's young. And she sleeps soundly."

"Ah, yes, indeed! She must be a famous sleeper, that one!"

I did not quite like the tone of his voice, but at that moment a smart knock
reached our ears, and looking out of the window we perceived the two
detectives waiting for us below.

Poirot seized his hat, gave a ferocious twist to his moustache, and, carefully
brushing an imaginary speck of dust from his sleeve, motioned me to
precede him down the stairs; there we joined the detectives and set out for
Styles.

I think the appearance of the two Scotland Yard men was rather a
shock--especially to John, though of course after the verdict, he had
realized that it was only a matter of time. Still, the presence of the
detectives brought the truth home to him more than anything else could
have done.

CHAPTER VII.
122
Poirot had conferred with Japp in a low tone on the way up, and it was the
latter functionary who requested that the household, with the exception of
the servants, should be assembled together in the drawing-room. I realized
the significance of this. It was up to Poirot to make his boast good.

Personally, I was not sanguine. Poirot might have excellent reasons for his
belief in Inglethorp's innocence, but a man of the type of Summerhaye
would require tangible proofs, and these I doubted if Poirot could supply.

Before very long we had all trooped into the drawing-room, the door of
which Japp closed. Poirot politely set chairs for every one. The Scotland
Yard men were the cynosure of all eyes. I think that for the first time we
realized that the thing was not a bad dream, but a tangible reality. We had
read of such things--now we ourselves were actors in the drama.
To-morrow the daily papers, all over England, would blazon out the news
in staring headlines:

"MYSTERIOUS TRAGEDY IN ESSEX"

"WEALTHY LADY POISONED"

There would be pictures of Styles, snap-shots of "The family leaving the
Inquest"--the village photographer had not been idle! All the things that
one had read a hundred times--things that happen to other people, not to
oneself. And now, in this house, a murder had been committed. In front of
us were "the detectives in charge of the case." The well-known glib
phraseology passed rapidly through my mind in the interval before Poirot
opened the proceedings.

I think every one was a little surprised that it should be he and not one of
the official detectives who took the initiative.

"Mesdames and messieurs," said Poirot, bowing as though he were a
celebrity about to deliver a lecture, "I have asked you to come here all
together, for a certain object. That object, it concerns Mr. Alfred
Inglethorp."

CHAPTER VII.
123
Inglethorp was sitting a little by himself--I think, unconsciously, every one
had drawn his chair slightly away from him--and he gave a faint start as
Poirot pronounced his name.

"Mr. Inglethorp," said Poirot, addressing him directly, "a very dark shadow
is resting on this house--the shadow of murder."

Inglethorp shook his head sadly.

"My poor wife," he murmured. "Poor Emily! It is terrible."

"I do not think, monsieur," said Poirot pointedly, "that you quite realize
how terrible it may be--for you." And as Inglethorp did not appear to
understand, he added: "Mr. Inglethorp, you are standing in very grave
danger."

The two detectives fidgeted. I saw the official caution "Anything you say
will be used in evidence against you," actually hovering on Summerhaye's
lips. Poirot went on.

"Do you understand now, monsieur?"

"No; What do you mean?"

"I mean," said Poirot deliberately, "that you are suspected of poisoning
your wife."

A little gasp ran round the circle at this plain speaking.

"Good heavens!" cried Inglethorp, starting up. "What a monstrous idea!
_I_--poison my dearest Emily!"

"I do not think"--Poirot watched him narrowly--"that you quite realize
the unfavourable nature of your evidence at the inquest. Mr. Inglethorp,
knowing what I have now told you, do you still refuse to say where you
were at six o'clock on Monday afternoon?"

CHAPTER VIII.
124
With a groan, Alfred Inglethorp sank down again and buried his face in his
hands. Poirot approached and stood over him.

"Speak!" he cried menacingly.

With an effort, Inglethorp raised his face from his hands. Then, slowly and
deliberately, he shook his head.

"You will not speak?"

"No. I do not believe that anyone could be so monstrous as to accuse me of
what you say."

Poirot nodded thoughtfully, like a man whose mind is made up.

"Soit!" he said. "Then I must speak for you."

Alfred Inglethorp sprang up again.

"You? How can you speak? You do not know----" he broke off abruptly.

Poirot turned to face us. "Mesdames and messieurs! I speak! Listen! I,
Hercule Poirot, affirm that the man who entered the chemist's shop, and
purchased strychnine at six o'clock on Monday last was not Mr. Inglethorp,
for at six o'clock on that day Mr. Inglethorp was escorting Mrs. Raikes back
to her home from a neighbouring farm. I can produce no less than five
witnesses to swear to having seen them together, either at six or just after
and, as you may know, the Abbey Farm, Mrs. Raikes's home, is at least two
and a half miles distant from the village. There is absolutely no question as
to the alibi!"
CHAPTER VIII.

FRESH SUSPICIONS

CHAPTER VIII.
125
There was a moment's stupefied silence. Japp, who was the least surprised
of any of us, was the first to speak.

"My word," he cried, "you're the goods! And no mistake, Mr. Poirot! These
witnesses of yours are all right, I suppose?"

"Voila! I have prepared a list of them--names and addresses. You must see
them, of course. But you will find it all right."

"I'm sure of that." Japp lowered his voice. "I'm much obliged to you. A
pretty mare's nest arresting him would have been." He turned to Inglethorp.
"But, if you'll excuse me, sir, why couldn't you say all this at the inquest?"

"I will tell you why," interrupted Poirot. "There was a certain rumour----"

"A most malicious and utterly untrue one," interrupted Alfred Inglethorp in
an agitated voice.

"And Mr. Inglethorp was anxious to have no scandal revived just at present.
Am I right?"

"Quite right." Inglethorp nodded. "With my poor Emily not yet buried, can
you wonder I was anxious that no more lying rumours should be started."

"Between you and me, sir," remarked Japp, "I'd sooner have any amount of
rumours than be arrested for murder. And I venture to think your poor lady
would have felt the same. And, if it hadn't been for Mr. Poirot here, arrested
you would have been, as sure as eggs is eggs!"

"I was foolish, no doubt," murmured Inglethorp. "But you do not know,
inspector, how I have been persecuted and maligned." And he shot a baleful
glance at Evelyn Howard.

"Now, sir," said Japp, turning briskly to John, "I should like to see the
lady's bedroom, please, and after that I'll have a little chat with the servants.
Don't you bother about anything. Mr. Poirot, here, will show me the way."

CHAPTER VIII.
As they all went out of the room, Poirot turned and made me a sign to
follow him upstairs. There he caught me by the arm, and drew me aside.
126
"Quick, go to the other wing. Stand there--just this side of the baize door.
Do not move till I come." Then, turning rapidly, he rejoined the two
detectives.

I followed his instructions, taking up my position by the baize door, and
wondering what on earth lay behind the request. Why was I to stand in this
particular spot on guard? I looked thoughtfully down the corridor in front
of me. An idea struck me. With the exception of Cynthia Murdoch's, every
one's room was in this left wing. Had that anything to do with it? Was I to
report who came or went? I stood faithfully at my post. The minutes
passed. Nobody came. Nothing happened.

It must have been quite twenty minutes before Poirot rejoined me.

"You have not stirred?"

"No, I've stuck here like a rock. Nothing's happened."

"Ah!" Was he pleased, or disappointed? "You've seen nothing at all?"

"No."

"But you have probably heard something? A big bump--eh, mon ami?"

"No."

"Is it possible? Ah, but I am vexed with myself! I am not usually clumsy. I
made but a slight gesture"--I know Poirot's gestures--"with the left hand,
and over went the table by the bed!"

He looked so childishly vexed and crest-fallen that I hastened to console
him.

CHAPTER VIII.
"Never mind, old chap. What does it matter? Your triumph downstairs
127
excited you. I can tell you, that was a surprise to us all. There must be more
in this affair of Inglethorp's with Mrs. Raikes than we thought, to make him
hold his tongue so persistently. What are you going to do now? Where are
the Scotland Yard fellows?"

"Gone down to interview the servants. I showed them all our exhibits. I am
disappointed in Japp. He has no method!"

"Hullo!" I said, looking out of the window. "Here's Dr. Bauerstein. I
believe you're right about that man, Poirot. I don't like him."

"He is clever," observed Poirot meditatively.

"Oh, clever as the devil! I must say I was overjoyed to see him in the plight
he was in on Tuesday. You never saw such a spectacle!" And I described
the doctor's adventure. "He looked a regular scarecrow! Plastered with mud
from head to foot."

"You saw him, then?"

"Yes. Of course, he didn't want to come in--it was just after dinner--but
Mr. Inglethorp insisted."

"What?" Poirot caught me violently by the shoulders. "Was Dr. Bauerstein
here on Tuesday evening? Here? And you never told me? Why did you not
tell me? Why? Why?"

He appeared to be in an absolute frenzy.

"My dear Poirot," I expostulated, "I never thought it would interest you. I
didn't know it was of any importance."

"Importance? It is of the first importance! So Dr. Bauerstein was here on
Tuesday night--the night of the murder. Hastings, do you not see? That
alters everything--everything!"

CHAPTER VIII.
128
I had never seen him so upset. Loosening his hold of me, he mechanically
straightened a pair of candlesticks, still murmuring to himself: "Yes, that
alters everything--everything."

Suddenly he seemed to come to a decision.

"Allons!" he said. "We must act at once. Where is Mr. Cavendish?"

John was in the smoking-room. Poirot went straight to him.

"Mr. Cavendish, I have some important business in Tadminster. A new
clue. May I take your motor?"

"Why, of course. Do you mean at once?"

"If you please."

John rang the bell, and ordered round the car. In another ten minutes, we
were racing down the park and along the high road to Tadminster.

"Now, Poirot," I remarked resignedly, "perhaps you will tell me what all
this is about?"

"Well, mon ami, a good deal you can guess for yourself. Of course you
realize that, now Mr. Inglethorp is out of it, the whole position is greatly
changed. We are face to face with an entirely new problem. We know now
that there is one person who did not buy the poison. We have cleared away
the manufactured clues. Now for the real ones. I have ascertained that
anyone in the household, with the exception of Mrs. Cavendish, who was
playing tennis with you, could have personated Mr. Inglethorp on Monday
evening. In the same way, we have his statement that he put the coffee
down in the hall. No one took much notice of that at the inquest--but now
it has a very different significance. We must find out who did take that
coffee to Mrs. Inglethorp eventually, or who passed through the hall whilst
it was standing there. From your account, there are only two people whom
we can positively say did not go near the coffee--Mrs. Cavendish, and

CHAPTER VIII.
Mademoiselle Cynthia."

"Yes, that is so." I felt an inexpressible lightening of the heart. Mary
Cavendish could certainly not rest under suspicion.
129
"In clearing Alfred Inglethorp," continued Poirot, "I have been obliged to
show my hand sooner than I intended. As long as I might be thought to be
pursuing him, the criminal would be off his guard. Now, he will be doubly
careful. Yes--doubly careful." He turned to me abruptly. "Tell me,
Hastings, you yourself--have you no suspicions of anybody?"

I hesitated. To tell the truth, an idea, wild and extravagant in itself, had
once or twice that morning flashed through my brain. I had rejected it as
absurd, nevertheless it persisted.

"You couldn't call it a suspicion," I murmured. "It's so utterly foolish."

"Come now," urged Poirot encouragingly. "Do not fear. Speak your mind.
You should always pay attention to your instincts."

"Well then," I blurted out, "it's absurd--but I suspect Miss Howard of not
telling all she knows!"

"Miss Howard?"

"Yes--you'll laugh at me----"

"Not at all. Why should I?"

"I can't help feeling," I continued blunderingly; "that we've rather left her
out of the possible suspects, simply on the strength of her having been
away from the place. But, after all, she was only fifteen miles away. A car
would do it in half an hour. Can we say positively that she was away from
Styles on the night of the murder?"

CHAPTER VIII.
"Yes, my friend," said Poirot unexpectedly, "we can. One of my first
actions was to ring up the hospital where she was working."

"Well?"
130
"Well, I learnt that Miss Howard had been on afternoon duty on Tuesday,
and that--a convoy coming in unexpectedly--she had kindly offered to
remain on night duty, which offer was gratefully accepted. That disposes of
that."

"Oh!" I said, rather nonplussed. "Really," I continued, "it's her
extraordinary vehemence against Inglethorp that started me off suspecting
her. I can't help feeling she'd do anything against him. And I had an idea
she might know something about the destroying of the will. She might have
burnt the new one, mistaking it for the earlier one in his favour. She is so
terribly bitter against him."

"You consider her vehemence unnatural?"

"Y--es. She is so very violent. I wondered really whether she is quite sane
on that point."

Poirot shook his head energetically.

"No, no, you are on a wrong tack there. There is nothing weak-minded or
degenerate about Miss Howard. She is an excellent specimen of
well-balanced English beef and brawn. She is sanity itself."

"Yet her hatred of Inglethorp seems almost a mania. My idea was--a very
ridiculous one, no doubt--that she had intended to poison him--and that,
in some way, Mrs. Inglethorp got hold of it by mistake. But I don't at all see
how it could have been done. The whole thing is absurd and ridiculous to
the last degree."

"Still you are right in one thing. It is always wise to suspect everybody until
you can prove logically, and to your own satisfaction, that they are

CHAPTER VIII.
innocent. Now, what reasons are there against Miss Howard's having
deliberately poisoned Mrs. Inglethorp?"

"Why, she was devoted to her!" I exclaimed.

"Tcha! Tcha!" cried Poirot irritably. "You argue like a child. If Miss
131
Howard were capable of poisoning the old lady, she would be quite equally
capable of simulating devotion. No, we must look elsewhere. You are
perfectly correct in your assumption that her vehemence against Alfred
Inglethorp is too violent to be natural; but you are quite wrong in the
deduction you draw from it. I have drawn my own deductions, which I
believe to be correct, but I will not speak of them at present." He paused a
minute, then went on. "Now, to my way of thinking, there is one
insuperable objection to Miss Howard's being the murderess."

"And that is?"

"That in no possible way could Mrs. Inglethorp's death benefit Miss
Howard. Now there is no murder without a motive."

I reflected.

"Could not Mrs. Inglethorp have made a will in her favour?" Poirot shook
his head.

"But you yourself suggested that possibility to Mr. Wells?"

Poirot smiled.

"That was for a reason. I did not want to mention the name of the person
who was actually in my mind. Miss Howard occupied very much the same
position, so I used her name instead."

"Still, Mrs. Inglethorp might have done so. Why, that will, made on the
afternoon of her death may----"

CHAPTER VIII.
But Poirot's shake of the head was so energetic that I stopped.
132
"No, my friend. I have certain little ideas of my own about that will. But I
can tell you this much--it was not in Miss Howard's favour."

I accepted his assurance, though I did not really see how he could be so
positive about the matter.

"Well," I said, with a sigh, "we will acquit Miss Howard, then. It is partly
your fault that I ever came to suspect her. It was what you said about her
evidence at the inquest that set me off."

Poirot looked puzzled.

"What did I say about her evidence at the inquest?"

"Don't you remember? When I cited her and John Cavendish as being
above suspicion?"

"Oh--ah--yes." He seemed a little confused, but recovered himself. "By
the way, Hastings, there is something I want you to do for me."

"Certainly. What is it?"

"Next time you happen to be alone with Lawrence Cavendish, I want you to
say this to him. 'I have a message for you, from Poirot. He says: "Find the
extra coffee-cup, and you can rest in peace!" ' Nothing more. Nothing
less."

" 'Find the extra coffee-cup, and you can rest in peace.' Is that right?" I
asked, much mystified.

"Excellent."

"But what does it mean?"

CHAPTER VIII.
133
"Ah, that I will leave you to find out. You have access to the facts. Just say
that to him, and see what he says."

"Very well--but it's all extremely mysterious."

We were running into Tadminster now, and Poirot directed the car to the
"Analytical Chemist."

Poirot hopped down briskly, and went inside. In a few minutes he was back
again.

"There," he said. "That is all my business."

"What were you doing there?" I asked, in lively curiosity.

"I left something to be analysed."

"Yes, but what?"

"The sample of coco I took from the saucepan in the bedroom."

"But that has already been tested!" I cried, stupefied. "Dr. Bauerstein had it
tested, and you yourself laughed at the possibility of there being strychnine
in it."

"I know Dr. Bauerstein had it tested," replied Poirot quietly.

"Well, then?"

"Well, I have a fancy for having it analysed again, that is all."

And not another word on the subject could I drag out of him.

This proceeding of Poirot's, in respect of the coco, puzzled me intensely. I
could see neither rhyme nor reason in it. However, my confidence in him,
which at one time had rather waned, was fully restored since his belief in

CHAPTER VIII.
Alfred Inglethorp's innocence had been so triumphantly vindicated.

The funeral of Mrs. Inglethorp took place the following day, and on
Monday, as I came down to a late breakfast, John drew me aside, and
informed me that Mr. Inglethorp was leaving that morning, to take up his
quarters at the Stylites Arms until he should have completed his plans.
134
"And really it's a great relief to think he's going, Hastings," continued my
honest friend. "It was bad enough before, when we thought he'd done it, but
I'm hanged if it isn't worse now, when we all feel guilty for having been so
down on the fellow. The fact is, we've treated him abominably. Of course,
things did look black against him. I don't see how anyone could blame us
for jumping to the conclusions we did. Still, there it is, we were in the
wrong, and now there's a beastly feeling that one ought to make amends;
which is difficult, when one doesn't like the fellow a bit better than one did
before. The whole thing's damned awkward! And I'm thankful he's had the
tact to take himself off. It's a good thing Styles wasn't the mater's to leave to
him. Couldn't bear to think of the fellow fording it here. He's welcome to
her money."

"You'll be able to keep up the place all right?" I asked.

"Oh, yes. There are the death duties, of course, but half my father's money
goes with the place, and Lawrence will stay with us for the present, so there
is his share as well. We shall be pinched at first, of course, because, as I
once told you, I am in a bit of a hole financially myself. Still, the Johnnies
will wait now."

In the general relief at Inglethorp's approaching departure, we had the most
genial breakfast we had experienced since the tragedy. Cynthia, whose
young spirits were naturally buoyant, was looking quite her pretty self
again, and we all, with the exception of Lawrence, who seemed unalterably
gloomy and nervous, were quietly cheerful, at the opening of a new and
hopeful future.

CHAPTER VIII.
The papers, of course, had been full of the tragedy. Glaring headlines,
sandwiched biographies of every member of the household, subtle
135
innuendoes, the usual familiar tag about the police having a clue. Nothing
was spared us. It was a slack time. The war was momentarily inactive, and
the newspapers seized with avidity on this crime in fashionable life: "The
Mysterious Affair at Styles" was the topic of the moment.

Naturally it was very annoying for the Cavendishes. The house was
constantly besieged by reporters, who were consistently denied admission,
but who continued to haunt the village and the grounds, where they lay in
wait with cameras, for any unwary members of the household. We all lived
in a blast of publicity. The Scotland Yard men came and went, examining,
questioning, lynx-eyed and reserved of tongue. Towards what end they
were working, we did not know. Had they any clue, or would the whole
thing remain in the category of undiscovered crimes?

After breakfast, Dorcas came up to me rather mysteriously, and asked if she
might have a few words with me.

"Certainly. What is it, Dorcas?"

"Well, it's just this, sir. You'll be seeing the Belgian gentleman to-day
perhaps?" I nodded. "Well, sir, you know how he asked me so particular if
the mistress, or anyone else, had a green dress?"

"Yes, yes. You have found one?" My interest was aroused.

"No, not that, sir. But since then I've remembered what the young
gentlemen"--John and Lawrence were still the "young gentlemen" to
Dorcas--"call the 'dressing-up box.' It's up in the front attic, sir. A great
chest, full of old clothes and fancy dresses, and what not. And it came to
me sudden like that there might be a green dress amongst them. So, if you'd
tell the Belgian gentleman----"

"I will tell him, Dorcas," I promised.

CHAPTER VIII.
"Thank you very much, sir. A very nice gentleman he is, sir. And quite a
different class from them two detectives from London, what goes prying
136
about, and asking questions. I don't hold with foreigners as a rule, but from
what the newspapers say I make out as how these brave Belges isn't the
ordinary run of foreigners, and certainly he's a most polite spoken
gentleman."

Dear old Dorcas! As she stood there, with her honest face upturned to mine,
I thought what a fine specimen she was of the old-fashioned servant that is
so fast dying out.

I thought I might as well go down to the village at once, and look up Poirot;
but I met him half-way, coming up to the house, and at once gave him
Dorcas's message.

"Ah, the brave Dorcas! We will look at the chest, although--but no
matter--we will examine it all the same."

We entered the house by one of the windows. There was no one in the hall,
and we went straight up to the attic.

Sure enough, there was the chest, a fine old piece, all studded with brass
nails, and full to overflowing with every imaginable type of garment.

Poirot bundled everything out on the floor with scant ceremony. There
were one or two green fabrics of varying shades; but Poirot shook his head
over them all. He seemed somewhat apathetic in the search, as though he
expected no great results from it. Suddenly he gave an exclamation.

"What is it?"

"Look!"

The chest was nearly empty, and there, reposing right at the bottom, was a
magnificent black beard.

CHAPTER VIII.
"Oho!" said Poirot. "Oho!" He turned it over in his hands, examining it
closely. "New," he remarked. "Yes, quite new."
137
After a moment's hesitation, he replaced it in the chest, heaped all the other
things on top of it as before, and made his way briskly downstairs. He went
straight to the pantry, where we found Dorcas busily polishing her silver.

Poirot wished her good morning with Gallic politeness, and went on:

"We have been looking through that chest, Dorcas. I am much obliged to
you for mentioning it. There is, indeed, a fine collection there. Are they
often used, may I ask?"

"Well, sir, not very often nowadays, though from time to time we do have
what the young gentlemen call 'a dress-up night.' And very funny it is
sometimes, sir. Mr. Lawrence, he's wonderful. Most comic! I shall never
forget the night he came down as the Char of Persia, I think he called it--a
sort of Eastern King it was. He had the big paper knife in his hand, and
'Mind, Dorcas,' he says, 'you'll have to be very respectful. This is my
specially sharpened scimitar, and it's off with your head if I'm at all
displeased with you!' Miss Cynthia, she was what they call an Apache, or
some such name--a Frenchified sort of cut-throat, I take it to be. A real
sight she looked. You'd never have believed a pretty young lady like that
could have made herself into such a ruffian. Nobody would have known
her."

"These evenings must have been great fun," said Poirot genially. "I suppose
Mr. Lawrence wore that fine black beard in the chest upstairs, when he was
Shah of Persia?"

"He did have a beard, sir," replied Dorcas, smiling. "And well I know it, for
he borrowed two skeins of my black wool to make it with! And I'm sure it
looked wonderfully natural at a distance. I didn't know as there was a beard
up there at all. It must have been got quite lately, I think. There was a red
wig, I know, but nothing else in the way of hair. Burnt corks they use
mostly--though 'tis messy getting it off again. Miss Cynthia was a nigger

CHAPTER VIII.
once, and, oh, the trouble she had."

"So Dorcas knows nothing about that black beard," said Poirot
thoughtfully, as we walked out into the hall again.

"Do you think it is the one?" I whispered eagerly.

Poirot nodded.

"I do. You notice it had been trimmed?"

"No."

"Yes. It was cut exactly the shape of Mr. Inglethorp's, and I found one or
two snipped hairs. Hastings, this affair is very deep."

"Who put it in the chest, I wonder?"
138
"Some one with a good deal of intelligence," remarked Poirot dryly. "You
realize that he chose the one place in the house to hide it where its presence
would not be remarked? Yes, he is intelligent. But we must be more
intelligent. We must be so intelligent that he does not suspect us of being
intelligent at all."

I acquiesced.

"There, mon ami, you will be of great assistance to me."

I was pleased with the compliment. There had been times when I hardly
thought that Poirot appreciated me at my true worth.

"Yes," he continued, staring at me thoughtfully, "you will be invaluable."

This was naturally gratifying, but Poirot's next words were not so welcome.

"I must have an ally in the house," he observed reflectively.

CHAPTER VIII.
"You have me," I protested.

"True, but you are not sufficient."

I was hurt, and showed it. Poirot hurried to explain himself.

"You do not quite take my meaning. You are known to be working with
me. I want somebody who is not associated with us in any way."

"Oh, I see. How about John?"

"No, I think not."

"The dear fellow isn't perhaps very bright," I said thoughtfully.
139
"Here comes Miss Howard," said Poirot suddenly. "She is the very person.
But I am in her black books, since I cleared Mr. Inglethorp. Still, we can
but try."

With a nod that was barely civil, Miss Howard assented to Poirot's request
for a few minutes' conversation.

We went into the little morning-room, and Poirot closed the door.

"Well, Monsieur Poirot," said Miss Howard impatiently, "what is it? Out
with it. I'm busy."

"Do you remember, mademoiselle, that I once asked you to help me?"

"Yes, I do." The lady nodded. "And I told you I'd help you with
pleasure--to hang Alfred Inglethorp."

"Ah!" Poirot studied her seriously. "Miss Howard, I will ask you one
question. I beg of you to reply to it truthfully."

"Never tell lies," replied Miss Howard.

CHAPTER VIII.
"It is this. Do you still believe that Mrs. Inglethorp was poisoned by her
husband?"

"What do you mean?" she asked sharply. "You needn't think your pretty
explanations influence me in the slightest. I'll admit that it wasn't he who
140
bought strychnine at the chemist's shop. What of that? I dare say he soaked
fly paper, as I told you at the beginning."

"That is arsenic--not strychnine," said Poirot mildly.

"What does that matter? Arsenic would put poor Emily out of the way just
as well as strychnine. If I'm convinced he did it, it doesn't matter a jot to me
how he did it."

"Exactly. If you are convinced he did it," said Poirot quietly. "I will put my
question in another form. Did you ever in your heart of hearts believe that
Mrs. Inglethorp was poisoned by her husband?"

"Good heavens!" cried Miss Howard. "Haven't I always told you the man is
a villain? Haven't I always told you he would murder her in her bed?
Haven't I always hated him like poison?"

"Exactly," said Poirot. "That bears out my little idea entirely."

"What little idea?"

"Miss Howard, do you remember a conversation that took place on the day
of my friend's arrival here? He repeated it to me, and there is a sentence of
yours that has impressed me very much. Do you remember affirming that if
a crime had been committed, and anyone you loved had been murdered,
you felt certain that you would know by instinct who the criminal was,
even if you were quite unable to prove it?"

"Yes, I remember saying that. I believe it too. I suppose you think it
nonsense?"

CHAPTER VIII.
"Not at all."

"And yet you will pay no attention to my instinct against Alfred
Inglethorp."

"No," said Poirot curtly. "Because your instinct is not against Mr.
Inglethorp."

"What?"
141
"No. You wish to believe he committed the crime. You believe him capable
of committing it. But your instinct tells you he did not commit it. It tells
you more--shall I go on?"

She was staring at him, fascinated, and made a slight affirmative movement
of the hand.

"Shall I tell you why you have been so vehement against Mr. Inglethorp? It
is because you have been trying to believe what you wish to believe. It is
because you are trying to drown and stifle your instinct, which tells you
another name----"

"No, no, no!" cried Miss Howard wildly, flinging up her hands. "Don't say
it! Oh, don't say it! It isn't true! It can't be true. I don't know what put such a
wild--such a dreadful--idea into my head!"

"I am right, am I not?" asked Poirot.

"Yes, yes; you must be a wizard to have guessed. But it can't be so--it's too
monstrous, too impossible. It must be Alfred Inglethorp."

Poirot shook his head gravely.

"Don't ask me about it," continued Miss Howard, "because I shan't tell you.
I won't admit it, even to myself. I must be mad to think of such a thing."

CHAPTER VIII.
Poirot nodded, as if satisfied.
142
"I will ask you nothing. It is enough for me that it is as I thought. And I--I,
too, have an instinct. We are working together towards a common end."

"Don't ask me to help you, because I won't. I wouldn't lift a finger
to--to----" She faltered.

"You will help me in spite of yourself. I ask you nothing--but you will be
my ally. You will not be able to help yourself. You will do the only thing
that I want of you."

"And that is?"

"You will watch!"

Evelyn Howard bowed her head.

"Yes, I can't help doing that. I am always watching--always hoping I shall
be proved wrong."

"If we are wrong, well and good," said Poirot. "No one will be more
pleased than I shall. But, if we are right? If we are right, Miss Howard, on
whose side are you then?"

"I don't know, I don't know----"

"Come now."

"It could be hushed up."

"There must be no hushing up."

"But Emily herself----" She broke off.

"Miss Howard," said Poirot gravely, "this is unworthy of you."

CHAPTER VIII.
Suddenly she took her face from her hands.

"Yes," she said quietly, "that was not Evelyn Howard who spoke!" She
143
flung her head up proudly. "This is Evelyn Howard! And she is on the side
of Justice! Let the cost be what it may." And with these words, she walked
firmly out of the room.

"There," said Poirot, looking after her, "goes a very valuable ally. That
woman, Hastings, has got brains as well as a heart."

I did not reply.

"Instinct is a marvellous thing," mused Poirot. "It can neither be explained
nor ignored."

"You and Miss Howard seem to know what you are talking about," I
observed coldly. "Perhaps you don't realize that I am still in the dark."

"Really? Is that so, mon ami?"

"Yes. Enlighten me, will you?"

Poirot studied me attentively for a moment or two. Then, to my intense
surprise, he shook his head decidedly.

"No, my friend."

"Oh, look here, why not?"

"Two is enough for a secret."

"Well, I think it is very unfair to keep back facts from me."

"I am not keeping back facts. Every fact that I know is in your possession.
You can draw your own deductions from them. This time it is a question of
ideas."

CHAPTER IX
"Still, it would be interesting to know."

Poirot looked at me very earnestly, and again shook his head.

"You see," he said sadly, "you have no instincts."

"It was intelligence you were requiring just now," I pointed out.

"The two often go together," said Poirot enigmatically.
144
The remark seemed so utterly irrelevant that I did not even take the trouble
to answer it. But I decided that if I made any interesting and important
discoveries--as no doubt I should--I would keep them to myself, and
surprise Poirot with the ultimate result.

There are times when it is one's duty to assert oneself.
CHAPTER IX

DR. BAUERSTEIN

I HAD had no opportunity as yet of passing on Poirot's message to
Lawrence. But now, as I strolled out on the lawn, still nursing a grudge
against my friend's high-handedness, I saw Lawrence on the croquet lawn,
aimlessly knocking a couple of very ancient balls about, with a still more
ancient mallet.

It struck me that it would be a good opportunity to deliver my message.
Otherwise, Poirot himself might relieve me of it. It was true that I did not
quite gather its purport, but I flattered myself that by Lawrence's reply, and
perhaps a little skillful cross-examination on my part, I should soon
perceive its significance. Accordingly I accosted him.

"I've been looking for you," I remarked untruthfully.

CHAPTER IX
"Have you?"

"Yes. The truth is, I've got a message for you--from Poirot."

"Yes?"
145
"He told me to wait until I was alone with you," I said, dropping my voice
significantly, and watching him intently out of the corner of my eye. I have
always been rather good at what is called, I believe, creating an
atmosphere.

"Well?"

There was no change of expression in the dark melancholic face. Had he
any idea of what I was about to say?

"This is the message." I dropped my voice still lower. " 'Find the extra
coffee-cup, and you can rest in peace.' "

"What on earth does he mean?" Lawrence stared at me in quite unaffected
astonishment.

"Don't you know?"

"Not in the least. Do you?"

I was compelled to shake my head.

"What extra coffee-cup?"

"I don't know."

"He'd better ask Dorcas, or one of the maids, if he wants to know about
coffee-cups. It's their business, not mine. I don't know anything about the
coffee-cups, except that we've got some that are never used, which are a
perfect dream! Old Worcester. You're not a connoisseur, are you,

CHAPTER IX
Hastings?"

I shook my head.

"You miss a lot. A really perfect bit of old china--it's pure delight to
handle it, or even to look at it."

"Well, what am I to tell Poirot?"

"Tell him I don't know what he's talking about. It's double Dutch to me."

"All right."

I was moving off towards the house again when he suddenly called me
back.

"I say, what was the end of that message? Say it over again, will you?"
146
" 'Find the extra coffee-cup, and you can rest in peace.' Are you sure you
don't know what it means?" I asked him earnestly.

He shook his head.

"No," he said musingly, "I don't. I--I wish I did."

The boom of the gong sounded from the house, and we went in together.
Poirot had been asked by John to remain to lunch, and was already seated at
the table.

By tacit consent, all mention of the tragedy was barred. We conversed on
the war, and other outside topics. But after the cheese and biscuits had been
handed round, and Dorcas had left the room, Poirot suddenly leant forward
to Mrs. Cavendish.

"Pardon me, madame, for recalling unpleasant memories, but I have a little
idea"--Poirot's "little ideas" were becoming a perfect byword--"and

CHAPTER IX
would like to ask one or two questions."

"Of me? Certainly."
147
"You are too amiable, madame. What I want to ask is this: the door leading
into Mrs. Inglethorp's room from that of Mademoiselle Cynthia, it was
bolted, you say?"

"Certainly it was bolted," replied Mary Cavendish, rather surprised. "I said
so at the inquest."

"Bolted?"

"Yes." She looked perplexed.

"I mean," explained Poirot, "you are sure it was bolted, and not merely
locked?"

"Oh, I see what you mean. No, I don't know. I said bolted, meaning that it
was fastened, and I could not open it, but I believe all the doors were found
bolted on the inside."

"Still, as far as you are concerned, the door might equally well have been
locked?"

"Oh, yes."

"You yourself did not happen to notice, madame, when you entered Mrs.
Inglethorp's room, whether that door was bolted or not?"

"I--I believe it was."

"But you did not see it?"

"No. I--never looked."

CHAPTER IX
"But I did," interrupted Lawrence suddenly. "I happened to notice that it
was bolted."

"Ah, that settles it." And Poirot looked crestfallen.
148
I could not help rejoicing that, for once, one of his "little ideas" had come
to naught.

After lunch Poirot begged me to accompany him home. I consented rather
stiffly.

"You are annoyed, is it not so?" he asked anxiously, as we walked through
the park.

"Not at all," I said coldly.

"That is well. That lifts a great load from my mind."

This was not quite what I had intended. I had hoped that he would have
observed the stiffness of my manner. Still, the fervour of his words went
towards the appeasing of my just displeasure. I thawed.

"I gave Lawrence your message," I said.

"And what did he say? He was entirely puzzled?"

"Yes. I am quite sure he had no idea of what you meant."

I had expected Poirot to be disappointed; but, to my surprise, he replied that
that was as he had thought, and that he was very glad. My pride forbade me
to ask any questions.

Poirot switched off on another tack.

"Mademoiselle Cynthia was not at lunch to-day? How was that?"

CHAPTER IX
"She is at the hospital again. She resumed work to-day."

"Ah, she is an industrious little demoiselle. And pretty too. She is like
pictures I have seen in Italy. I would rather like to see that dispensary of
hers. Do you think she would show it to me?"

"I am sure she would be delighted. It's an interesting little place."

"Does she go there every day?"
149
"She has all Wednesdays off, and comes back to lunch on Saturdays. Those
are her only times off."

"I will remember. Women are doing great work nowadays, and
Mademoiselle Cynthia is clever--oh, yes, she has brains, that little one."

"Yes. I believe she has passed quite a stiff exam."

"Without doubt. After all, it is very responsible work. I suppose they have
very strong poisons there?"

"Yes, she showed them to us. They are kept locked up in a little cupboard. I
believe they have to be very careful. They always take out the key before
leaving the room."

"Indeed. It is near the window, this cupboard?"

"No, right the other side of the room. Why?"

Poirot shrugged his shoulders.

"I wondered. That is all. Will you come in?"

We had reached the cottage.

CHAPTER IX
150
"No. I think I'll be getting back. I shall go round the long way through the
woods."

The woods round Styles were very beautiful. After the walk across the open
park, it was pleasant to saunter lazily through the cool glades. There was
hardly a breath of wind, the very chirp of the birds was faint and subdued. I
strolled on a little way, and finally flung myself down at the foot of a grand
old beech-tree. My thoughts of mankind were kindly and charitable. I even
forgave Poirot for his absurd secrecy. In fact, I was at peace with the world.
Then I yawned.

I thought about the crime, and it struck me as being very unreal and far off.

I yawned again.

Probably, I thought, it really never happened. Of course, it was all a bad
dream. The truth of the matter was that it was Lawrence who had murdered
Alfred Inglethorp with a croquet mallet. But it was absurd of John to make
such a fuss about it, and to go shouting out: "I tell you I won't have it!"

I woke up with a start.

At once I realized that I was in a very awkward predicament. For, about
twelve feet away from me, John and Mary Cavendish were standing facing
each other, and they were evidently quarrelling. And, quite as evidently,
they were unaware of my vicinity, for before I could move or speak John
repeated the words which had aroused me from my dream.

"I tell you, Mary, I won't have it."

Mary's voice came, cool and liquid:

"Have you any right to criticize my actions?"

"It will be the talk of the village! My mother was only buried on Saturday,
and here you are gadding about with the fellow."

CHAPTER IX
"Oh," she shrugged her shoulders, "if it is only village gossip that you
mind!"
151
"But it isn't. I've had enough of the fellow hanging about. He's a Polish Jew,
anyway."

"A tinge of Jewish blood is not a bad thing. It leavens the"--she looked at
him--"stolid stupidity of the ordinary Englishman."

Fire in her eyes, ice in her voice. I did not wonder that the blood rose to
John's face in a crimson tide.

"Mary!"

"Well?" Her tone did not change.

The pleading died out of his voice.

"Am I to understand that you will continue to see Bauerstein against my
express wishes?"

"If I choose."

"You defy me?"

"No, but I deny your right to criticize my actions. Have you no friends of
whom I should disapprove?"

John fell back a pace. The colour ebbed slowly from his face.

"What do you mean?" he said, in an unsteady voice.

"You see!" said Mary quietly. "You do see, don't you, that you have no
right to dictate to me as to the choice of my friends?"

John glanced at her pleadingly, a stricken look on his face.

CHAPTER IX
152
"No right? Have I no right, Mary?" he said unsteadily. He stretched out his
hands. "Mary----"

For a moment, I thought she wavered. A softer expression came over her
face, then suddenly she turned almost fiercely away.

"None!"

She was walking away when John sprang after her, and caught her by the
arm.

"Mary"--his voice was very quiet now--"are you in love with this fellow
Bauerstein?"

She hesitated, and suddenly there swept across her face a strange
expression, old as the hills, yet with something eternally young about it. So
might some Egyptian sphinx have smiled.

She freed herself quietly from his arm, and spoke over her shoulder.

"Perhaps," she said; and then swiftly passed out of the little glade, leaving
John standing there as though he had been turned to stone.

Rather ostentatiously, I stepped forward, crackling some dead branches
with my feet as I did so. John turned. Luckily, he took it for granted that I
had only just come upon the scene.

"Hullo, Hastings. Have you seen the little fellow safely back to his cottage?
Quaint little chap! Is he any good, though, really?"

"He was considered one of the finest detectives of his day."

"Oh, well, I suppose there must be something in it, then. What a rotten
world it is, though!"

"You find it so?" I asked.

CHAPTER IX
153
"Good Lord, yes! There's this terrible business to start with. Scotland Yard
men in and out of the house like a jack-in-the-box! Never know where
they won't turn up next. Screaming headlines in every paper in the
country--damn all journalists, I say! Do you know there was a whole
crowd staring in at the lodge gates this morning. Sort of Madame Tussaud's
chamber of horrors business that can be seen for nothing. Pretty thick, isn't
it?"

"Cheer up, John!" I said soothingly. "It can't last for ever."

"Can't it, though? It can last long enough for us never to be able to hold up
our heads again."

"No, no, you're getting morbid on the subject."

"Enough to make a man morbid, to be stalked by beastly journalists and
stared at by gaping moon-faced idiots, wherever he goes! But there's worse
than that."

"What?"

John lowered his voice:

"Have you ever thought, Hastings--it's a nightmare to me--who did it? I
can't help feeling sometimes it must have been an accident.
Because--because--who could have done it? Now Inglethorp's out of the
way, there's no one else; no one, I mean, except--one of us."

Yes, indeed, that was nightmare enough for any man! One of us? Yes,
surely it must be so, unless-----

A new idea suggested itself to my mind. Rapidly, I considered it. The light
increased. Poirot's mysterious doings, his hints--they all fitted in. Fool that
I was not to have thought of this possibility before, and what a relief for us
all.

CHAPTER IX
"No, John," I said, "it isn't one of us. How could it be?"

"I know, but, still, who else is there?"

"Can't you guess?"

"No."

I looked cautiously round, and lowered my voice.

"Dr. Bauerstein!" I whispered.

"Impossible!"

"Not at all."

"But what earthly interest could he have in my mother's death?"

"That I don't see," I confessed, "but I'll tell you this: Poirot thinks so."

"Poirot? Does he? How do you know?"
154
I told him of Poirot's intense excitement on hearing that Dr. Bauerstein had
been at Styles on the fatal night, and added:

"He said twice: 'That alters everything.' And I've been thinking. You know
Inglethorp said he had put down the coffee in the hall? Well, it was just
then that Bauerstein arrived. Isn't it possible that, as Inglethorp brought him
through the hall, the doctor dropped something into the coffee in passing?"

"H'm," said John. "It would have been very risky."

"Yes, but it was possible."

"And then, how could he know it was her coffee? No, old fellow, I don't
think that will wash."

CHAPTER IX
But I had remembered something else.
155
"You're quite right. That wasn't how it was done. Listen." And I then told
him of the coco sample which Poirot had taken to be analysed.

John interrupted just as I had done.

"But, look here, Bauerstein had had it analysed already?"

"Yes, yes, that's the point. I didn't see it either until now. Don't you
understand? Bauerstein had it analysed--that's just it! If Bauerstein's the
murderer, nothing could be simpler than for him to substitute some
ordinary coco for his sample, and send that to be tested. And of course they
would find no strychnine! But no one would dream of suspecting
Bauerstein, or think of taking another sample--except Poirot," I added,
with belated recognition.

"Yes, but what about the bitter taste that coco won't disguise?"

"Well, we've only his word for that. And there are other possibilities. He's
admittedly one of the world's greatest toxicologists----"

"One of the world's greatest what? Say it again."

"He knows more about poisons than almost anybody," I explained. "Well,
my idea is, that perhaps he's found some way of making strychnine
tasteless. Or it may not have been strychnine at all, but some obscure drug
no one has ever heard of, which produces much the same symptoms."

"H'm, yes, that might be," said John. "But look here, how could he have got
at the coco? That wasn't downstairs?"

"No, it wasn't," I admitted reluctantly.

And then, suddenly, a dreadful possibility flashed through my mind. I
hoped and prayed it would not occur to John also. I glanced sideways at

CHAPTER IX
156
him. He was frowning perplexedly, and I drew a deep breath of relief, for
the terrible thought that had flashed across my mind was this: that Dr.
Bauerstein might have had an accomplice.

Yet surely it could not be! Surely no woman as beautiful as Mary
Cavendish could be a murderess. Yet beautiful women had been known to
poison.

And suddenly I remembered that first conversation at tea on the day of my
arrival, and the gleam in her eyes as she had said that poison was a
woman's weapon. How agitated she had been on that fatal Tuesday
evening! Had Mrs. Inglethorp discovered something between her and
Bauerstein, and threatened to tell her husband? Was it to stop that
denunciation that the crime had been committed?

Then I remembered that enigmatical conversation between Poirot and
Evelyn Howard. Was this what they had meant? Was this the monstrous
possibility that Evelyn had tried not to believe?

Yes, it all fitted in.

No wonder Miss Howard had suggested "hushing it up." Now I understood
that unfinished sentence of hers: "Emily herself----" And in my heart I
agreed with her. Would not Mrs. Inglethorp have preferred to go unavenged
rather than have such terrible dishonour fall upon the name of Cavendish.

"There's another thing," said John suddenly, and the unexpected sound of
his voice made me start guiltily. "Something which makes me doubt if what
you say can be true."

"What's that?" I asked, thankful that he had gone away from the subject of
how the poison could have been introduced into the coco.

"Why, the fact that Bauerstein demanded a post-mortem. He needn't have
done so. Little Wilkins would have been quite content to let it go at heart
disease."

CHAPTER IX
157
"Yes," I said doubtfully. "But we don't know. Perhaps he thought it safer in
the long run. Some one might have talked afterwards. Then the Home
Office might have ordered exhumation. The whole thing would have come
out, then, and he would have been in an awkward position, for no one
would have believed that a man of his reputation could have been deceived
into calling it heart disease."

"Yes, that's possible," admitted John. "Still," he added, "I'm blest if I can
see what his motive could have been."

I trembled.

"Look here," I said, "I may be altogether wrong. And, remember, all this is
in confidence."

"Oh, of course--that goes without saying."

We had walked, as we talked, and now we passed through the little gate
into the garden. Voices rose near at hand, for tea was spread out under the
sycamore-tree, as it had been on the day of my arrival.

Cynthia was back from the hospital, and I placed my chair beside her, and
told her of Poirot's wish to visit the dispensary.

"Of course! I'd love him to see it. He'd better come to tea there one day. I
must fix it up with him. He's such a dear little man! But he is funny. He
made me take the brooch out of my tie the other day, and put it in again,
because he said it wasn't straight."

I laughed.

"It's quite a mania with him."

"Yes, isn't it?"

CHAPTER IX
We were silent for a minute or two, and then, glancing in the direction of
Mary Cavendish, and dropping her voice, Cynthia said:

"Mr. Hastings."

"Yes?"

"After tea, I want to talk to you."

Her glance at Mary had set me thinking. I fancied that between these two
there existed very little sympathy. For the first time, it occurred to me to
158
wonder about the girl's future. Mrs. Inglethorp had made no provisions of
any kind for her, but I imagined that John and Mary would probably insist
on her making her home with them--at any rate until the end of the war.
John, I knew, was very fond of her, and would be sorry to let her go.

John, who had gone into the house, now reappeared. His good-natured face
wore an unaccustomed frown of anger.

"Confound those detectives! I can't think what they're after! They've been
in every room in the house--turning things inside out, and upside down. It
really is too bad! I suppose they took advantage of our all being out. I shall
go for that fellow Japp, when I next see him!"

"Lot of Paul Prys," grunted Miss Howard.

Lawrence opined that they had to make a show of doing something.

Mary Cavendish said nothing.

After tea, I invited Cynthia to come for a walk, and we sauntered off into
the woods together.

"Well?" I inquired, as soon as we were protected from prying eyes by the
leafy screen.

CHAPTER IX
With a sigh, Cynthia flung herself down, and tossed off her hat. The
sunlight, piercing through the branches, turned the auburn of her hair to
quivering gold.

"Mr. Hastings--you are always so kind, and you know such a lot."

It struck me at this moment that Cynthia was really a very charming girl!
Much more charming than Mary, who never said things of that kind.

"Well?" I asked benignantly, as she hesitated.

"I want to ask your advice. What shall I do?"

"Do?"

"Yes. You see, Aunt Emily always told me I should be provided for. I
159
suppose she forgot, or didn't think she was likely to die--anyway, I am not
provided for! And I don't know what to do. Do you think I ought to go
away from here at once?"

"Good heavens, no! They don't want to part with you, I'm sure."

Cynthia hesitated a moment, plucking up the grass with her tiny hands.
Then she said: "Mrs. Cavendish does. She hates me."

"Hates you?" I cried, astonished.

Cynthia nodded.

"Yes. I don't know why, but she can't bear me; and he can't, either."

"There I know you're wrong," I said warmly. "On the contrary, John is very
fond of you."

"Oh, yes--John. I meant Lawrence. Not, of course, that I care whether
Lawrence hates me or not. Still, it's rather horrid when no one loves you,

CHAPTER IX
isn't it?"

"But they do, Cynthia dear," I said earnestly. "I'm sure you are mistaken.
Look, there is John--and Miss Howard--"
160
Cynthia nodded rather gloomily. "Yes, John likes me, I think, and of course
Evie, for all her gruff ways, wouldn't be unkind to a fly. But Lawrence
never speaks to me if he can help it, and Mary can hardly bring herself to
be civil to me. She wants Evie to stay on, is begging her to, but she doesn't
want me, and--and--I don't know what to do." Suddenly the poor child
burst out crying.

I don't know what possessed me. Her beauty, perhaps, as she sat there, with
the sunlight glinting down on her head; perhaps the sense of relief at
encountering someone who so obviously could have no connection with the
tragedy; perhaps honest pity for her youth and loneliness. Anyway, I leant
forward, and taking her little hand, I said awkwardly:

"Marry me, Cynthia."

Unwittingly, I had hit upon a sovereign remedy for her tears. She sat up at
once, drew her hand away, and said, with some asperity:

"Don't be silly!"

I was a little annoyed.

"I'm not being silly. I am asking you to do me the honour of becoming my
wife."

To my intense surprise, Cynthia burst out laughing, and called me a "funny
dear."

"It's perfectly sweet of you," she said, "but you know you don't want to!"

"Yes, I do. I've got--"

CHAPTER IX
"Never mind what you've got. You don't really want to--and I don't
either."
161
"Well, of course, that settles it," I said stiffly. "But I don't see anything to
laugh at. There's nothing funny about a proposal."

"No, indeed," said Cynthia. "Somebody might accept you next time.
Good-bye, you've cheered me up very much."

And, with a final uncontrollable burst of merriment, she vanished through
the trees.

Thinking over the interview, it struck me as being profoundly
unsatisfactory.

It occurred to me suddenly that I would go down to the village, and look up
Bauerstein. Somebody ought to be keeping an eye on the fellow. At the
same time, it would be wise to allay any suspicions he might have as to his
being suspected. I remembered how Poirot had relied on my diplomacy.
Accordingly, I went to the little house with the "Apartments" card inserted
in the window, where I knew he lodged, and tapped on the door.

An old woman came and opened it.

"Good afternoon," I said pleasantly. "Is Dr. Bauerstein in?"

She stared at me.

"Haven't you heard?"

"Heard what?"

"About him."

"What about him?"

CHAPTER X.
"He's took."

"Took? Dead?"

"No, took by the perlice."

"By the police!" I gasped. "Do you mean they've arrested him?"

"Yes, that's it, and--"

I waited to hear no more, but tore up the village to find Poirot.
162
CHAPTER X.

THE ARREST

To my extreme annoyance, Poirot was not in, and the old Belgian who
answered my knock informed me that he believed he had gone to London.

I was dumbfounded. What on earth could Poirot be doing in London! Was
it a sudden decision on his part, or had he already made up his mind when
he parted from me a few hours earlier?

I retraced my steps to Styles in some annoyance. With Poirot away, I was
uncertain how to act. Had he foreseen this arrest? Had he not, in all
probability, been the cause of it? Those questions I could not resolve. But
in the meantime what was I to do? Should I announce the arrest openly at
Styles, or not? Though I did not acknowledge it to myself, the thought of
Mary Cavendish was weighing on me. Would it not be a terrible shock to
her? For the moment, I set aside utterly any suspicions of her. She could
not be implicated--otherwise I should have heard some hint of it.

Of course, there was no possibility of being able permanently to conceal
Dr. Bauerstein's arrest from her. It would be announced in every newspaper
on the morrow. Still, I shrank from blurting it out. If only Poirot had been

CHAPTER X.
accessible, I could have asked his advice. What possessed him to go
posting off to London in this unaccountable way?

In spite of myself, my opinion of his sagacity was immeasurably
heightened. I would never have dreamt of suspecting the doctor, had not
Poirot put it into my head. Yes, decidedly, the little man was clever.
163
After some reflecting, I decided to take John into my confidence, and leave
him to make the matter public or not, as he thought fit.

He gave vent to a prodigious whistle, as I imparted the news.

"Great Scot! You were right, then. I couldn't believe it at the time."

"No, it is astonishing until you get used to the idea, and see how it makes
everything fit in. Now, what are we to do? Of course, it will be generally
known to-morrow."

John reflected.

"Never mind," he said at last, "we won't say anything at present. There is no
need. As you say, it will be known soon enough."

But to my intense surprise, on getting down early the next morning, and
eagerly opening the newspapers, there was not a word about the arrest!
There was a column of mere padding about "The Styles Poisoning Case,"
but nothing further. It was rather inexplicable, but I supposed that, for some
reason or other, Japp wished to keep it out of the papers. It worried me just
a little, for it suggested the possibility that there might be further arrests to
come.

After breakfast, I decided to go down to the village, and see if Poirot had
returned yet; but, before I could start, a well-known face blocked one of
the windows, and the well-known voice said:

"Bon jour, mon ami!"

CHAPTER X.
164
"Poirot," I exclaimed, with relief, and seizing him by both hands, I dragged
him into the room. "I was never so glad to see anyone. Listen, I have said
nothing to anybody but John. Is that right?"

"My friend," replied Poirot, "I do not know what you are talking about."

"Dr. Bauerstein's arrest, of course," I answered impatiently.

"Is Bauerstein arrested, then?"

"Did you not know it?"

"Not the least in the world." But, pausing a moment, he added: "Still, it
does not surprise me. After all, we are only four miles from the coast."

"The coast?" I asked, puzzled. "What has that got to do with it?"

Poirot shrugged his shoulders.

"Surely, it is obvious!"

"Not to me. No doubt I am very dense, but I cannot see what the proximity
of the coast has got to do with the murder of Mrs. Inglethorp."

"Nothing at all, of course," replied Poirot, smiling. "But we were speaking
of the arrest of Dr. Bauerstein."

"Well, he is arrested for the murder of Mrs. Inglethorp----"

"What?" cried Poirot, in apparently lively astonishment. "Dr. Bauerstein
arrested for the murder of Mrs. Inglethorp?"

"Yes."

"Impossible! That would be too good a farce! Who told you that, my
friend?"

CHAPTER X.
"Well, no one exactly told me," I confessed. "But he is arrested."

"Oh, yes, very likely. But for espionage, mon ami."

"Espionage?" I gasped.

"Precisely."

"Not for poisoning Mrs. Inglethorp?"

"Not unless our friend Japp has taken leave of his senses," replied Poirot
placidly.

"But--but I thought you thought so too?"

Poirot gave me one look, which conveyed a wondering pity, and his full
sense of the utter absurdity of such an idea.

"Do you mean to say," I asked, slowly adapting myself to the new idea,
"that Dr. Bauerstein is a spy?"

Poirot nodded.

"Have you never suspected it?"

"It never entered my head."
165
"It did not strike you as peculiar that a famous London doctor should bury
himself in a little village like this, and should be in the habit of walking
about at all hours of the night, fully dressed?"

"No," I confessed, "I never thought of such a thing."

"He is, of course, a German by birth," said Poirot thoughtfully, "though he
has practiced so long in this country that nobody thinks of him as anything
but an Englishman. He was naturalized about fifteen years ago. A very

CHAPTER X.
clever man--a Jew, of course."

"The blackguard!" I cried indignantly.
166
"Not at all. He is, on the contrary, a patriot. Think what he stands to lose. I
admire the man myself."

But I could not look at it in Poirot's philosophical way.

"And this is the man with whom Mrs. Cavendish has been wandering about
all over the country!" I cried indignantly.

"Yes. I should fancy he had found her very useful," remarked Poirot. "So
long as gossip busied itself in coupling their names together, any other
vagaries of the doctor's passed unobserved."

"Then you think he never really cared for her?" I asked eagerly--rather too
eagerly, perhaps, under the circumstances.

"That, of course, I cannot say, but--shall I tell you my own private
opinion, Hastings?"

"Yes."

"Well, it is this: that Mrs. Cavendish does not care, and never has cared one
little jot about Dr. Bauerstein!"

"Do you really think so?" I could not disguise my pleasure.

"I am quite sure of it. And I will tell you why."

"Yes?"

"Because she cares for some one else, mon ami."

CHAPTER X.
167
"Oh!" What did he mean? In spite of myself, an agreeable warmth spread
over me. I am not a vain man where women are concerned, but I
remembered certain evidences, too lightly thought of at the time, perhaps,
but which certainly seemed to indicate----

My pleasing thoughts were interrupted by the sudden entrance of Miss
Howard. She glanced round hastily to make sure there was no one else in
the room, and quickly produced an old sheet of brown paper. This she
handed to Poirot, murmuring as she did so the cryptic words:

"On top of the wardrobe." Then she hurriedly left the room.

Poirot unfolded the sheet of paper eagerly, and uttered an exclamation of
satisfaction. He spread it out on the table.

"Come here, Hastings. Now tell me, what is that initial--J. or L.?"

It was a medium sized sheet of paper, rather dusty, as though it had lain by
for some time. But it was the label that was attracting Poirot's attention. At
the top, it bore the printed stamp of Messrs. Parkson's, the well-known
theatrical costumiers, and it was addressed to "--(the debatable initial)
Cavendish, Esq., Styles Court, Styles St. Mary, Essex."

"It might be T., or it might be L.," I said, after studying the thing for a
minute or two. "It certainly isn't a J."

"Good," replied Poirot, folding up the paper again. "I, also, am of your way
of thinking. It is an L., depend upon it!"

"Where did it come from?" I asked curiously. "Is it important?"

"Moderately so. It confirms a surmise of mine. Having deduced its
existence, I set Miss Howard to search for it, and, as you see, she has been
successful."

"What did she mean by 'On the top of the wardrobe'?"

CHAPTER X.
"She meant," replied Poirot promptly, "that she found it on top of a
wardrobe."

"A funny place for a piece of brown paper," I mused.
168
"Not at all. The top of a wardrobe is an excellent place for brown paper and
cardboard boxes. I have kept them there myself. Neatly arranged, there is
nothing to offend the eye."

"Poirot," I asked earnestly, "have you made up your mind about this
crime?"

"Yes--that is to say, I believe I know how it was committed."

"Ah!"

"Unfortunately, I have no proof beyond my surmise, unless----" With
sudden energy, he caught me by the arm, and whirled me down the hall,
calling out in French in his excitement: "Mademoiselle Dorcas,
Mademoiselle Dorcas, un moment, s'il vous plait!"

Dorcas, quite flurried by the noise, came hurrying out of the pantry.

"My good Dorcas, I have an idea--a little idea--if it should prove
justified, what magnificent chance! Tell me, on Monday, not Tuesday,
Dorcas, but Monday, the day before the tragedy, did anything go wrong
with Mrs. Inglethorp's bell?"

Dorcas looked very surprised.

"Yes, sir, now you mention it, it did; though I don't know how you came to
hear of it. A mouse, or some such, must have nibbled the wire through. The
man came and put it right on Tuesday morning."

With a long drawn exclamation of ecstasy, Poirot led the way back to the
morning-room.

CHAPTER X.
"See you, one should not ask for outside proof--no, reason should be
enough. But the flesh is weak, it is consolation to find that one is on the
right track. Ah, my friend, I am like a giant refreshed. I run! I leap!"
169
And, in very truth, run and leap he did, gambolling wildly down the stretch
of lawn outside the long window.

"What is your remarkable little friend doing?" asked a voice behind me,
and I turned to find Mary Cavendish at my elbow. She smiled, and so did I.
"What is it all about?"

"Really, I can't tell you. He asked Dorcas some question about a bell, and
appeared so delighted with her answer that he is capering about as you
see!"

Mary laughed.

"How ridiculous! He's going out of the gate. Isn't he coming back to-day?"

"I don't know. I've given up trying to guess what he'll do next."

"Is he quite mad, Mr. Hastings?"

"I honestly don't know. Sometimes, I feel sure he is as mad as a hatter; and
then, just as he is at his maddest, I find there is method in his madness."

"I see."

In spite of her laugh, Mary was looking thoughtful this morning. She
seemed grave, almost sad.

It occurred to me that it would be a good opportunity to tackle her on the
subject of Cynthia. I began rather tactfully, I thought, but I had not gone far
before she stopped me authoritatively.

CHAPTER X.
170
"You are an excellent advocate, I have no doubt, Mr. Hastings, but in this
case your talents are quite thrown away. Cynthia will run no risk of
encountering any unkindness from me."

I began to stammer feebly that I hoped she hadn't thought--But again she
stopped me, and her words were so unexpected that they quite drove
Cynthia, and her troubles, out of my mind.

"Mr. Hastings," she said, "do you think I and my husband are happy
together?"

I was considerably taken aback, and murmured something about it's not
being my business to think anything of the sort.

"Well," she said quietly, "whether it is your business or not, I will tell you
that we are not happy."

I said nothing, for I saw that she had not finished.

She began slowly, walking up and down the room, her head a little bent,
and that slim, supple figure of hers swaying gently as she walked. She
stopped suddenly, and looked up at me.

"You don't know anything about me, do you?" she asked. "Where I come
from, who I was before I married John--anything, in fact? Well, I will tell
you. I will make a father confessor of you. You are kind, I think--yes, I am
sure you are kind."

Somehow, I was not quite as elated as I might have been. I remembered
that Cynthia had begun her confidences in much the same way. Besides, a
father confessor should be elderly, it is not at all the role for a young man.

"My father was English," said Mrs. Cavendish, "but my mother was a
Russian."

"Ah," I said, "now I understand--"

CHAPTER X.
"Understand what?"
171
"A hint of something foreign--different--that there has always been about
you."

"My mother was very beautiful, I believe. I don't know, because I never
saw her. She died when I was quite a little child. I believe there was some
tragedy connected with her death--she took an overdose of some sleeping
draught by mistake. However that may be, my father was broken-hearted.
Shortly afterwards, he went into the Consular Service. Everywhere he went,
I went with him. When I was twenty-three, I had been nearly all over the
world. It was a splendid life--I loved it."

There was a smile on her face, and her head was thrown back. She seemed
living in the memory of those old glad days.

"Then my father died. He left me very badly off. I had to go and live with
some old aunts in Yorkshire." She shuddered. "You will understand me
when I say that it was a deadly life for a girl brought up as I had been. The
narrowness, the deadly monotony of it, almost drove me mad." She paused
a minute, and added in a different tone: "And then I met John Cavendish."

"Yes?"

"You can imagine that, from my aunts' point of view, it was a very good
match for me. But I can honestly say it was not this fact which weighed
with me. No, he was simply a way of escape from the insufferable
monotony of my life."

I said nothing, and after a moment, she went on:

"Don't misunderstand me. I was quite honest with him. I told him, what was
true, that I liked him very much, that I hoped to come to like him more, but
that I was not in any way what the world calls 'in love' with him. He
declared that that satisfied him, and so--we were married."

CHAPTER X.
She waited a long time, a little frown had gathered on her forehead. She
seemed to be looking back earnestly into those past days.

"I think--I am sure--he cared for me at first. But I suppose we were not
well matched. Almost at once, we drifted apart. He--it is not a pleasing
172
thing for my pride, but it is the truth--tired of me very soon." I must have
made some murmur of dissent, for she went on quickly: "Oh, yes, he did!
Not that it matters now--now that we've come to the parting of the ways."

"What do you mean?"

She answered quietly:

"I mean that I am not going to remain at Styles."

"You and John are not going to live here?"

"John may live here, but I shall not."

"You are going to leave him?"

"Yes."

"But why?"

She paused a long time, and said at last:

"Perhaps--because I want to be--free!"

And, as she spoke, I had a sudden vision of broad spaces, virgin tracts of
forests, untrodden lands--and a realization of what freedom would mean to
such a nature as Mary Cavendish. I seemed to see her for a moment as she
was, a proud wild creature, as untamed by civilization as some shy bird of
the hills. A little cry broke from her lips:

CHAPTER X.
173
"You don't know, you don't know, how this hateful place has been prison to
me!"

"I understand," I said, "but--but don't do anything rash."

"Oh, rash!" Her voice mocked at my prudence.

Then suddenly I said a thing I could have bitten out my tongue for:

"You know that Dr. Bauerstein has been arrested?"

An instant coldness passed like a mask over her face, blotting out all
expression.

"John was so kind as to break that to me this morning."

"Well, what do you think?" I asked feebly.

"Of what?"

"Of the arrest?"

"What should I think? Apparently he is a German spy; so the gardener had
told John."

Her face and voice were absolutely cold and expressionless. Did she care,
or did she not?

She moved away a step or two, and fingered one of the flower vases.

"These are quite dead. I must do them again. Would you mind
moving--thank you, Mr. Hastings." And she walked quietly past me out of
the window, with a cool little nod of dismissal.

No, surely she could not care for Bauerstein. No woman could act her part
with that icy unconcern.

CHAPTER X.
174
Poirot did not make his appearance the following morning, and there was
no sign of the Scotland Yard men.

But, at lunch-time, there arrived a new piece of evidence--or rather lack
of evidence. We had vainly tried to trace the fourth letter, which Mrs.
Inglethorp had written on the evening preceding her death. Our efforts
having been in vain, we had abandoned the matter, hoping that it might turn
up of itself one day. And this is just what did happen, in the shape of a
communication, which arrived by the second post from a firm of French
music publishers, acknowledging Mrs. Inglethorp's cheque, and regretting
they had been unable to trace a certain series of Russian folksongs. So the
last hope of solving the mystery, by means of Mrs. Inglethorp's
correspondence on the fatal evening, had to be abandoned.

Just before tea, I strolled down to tell Poirot of the new disappointment, but
found, to my annoyance, that he was once more out.

"Gone to London again?"

"Oh, no, monsieur, he has but taken the train to Tadminster. 'To see a
young lady's dispensary,' he said."

"Silly ass!" I ejaculated. "I told him Wednesday was the one day she wasn't
there! Well, tell him to look us up to-morrow morning, will you?"

"Certainly, monsieur."

But, on the following day, no sign of Poirot. I was getting angry. He was
really treating us in the most cavalier fashion.

After lunch, Lawrence drew me aside, and asked if I was going down to see
him.

"No, I don't think I shall. He can come up here if he wants to see us."

CHAPTER X.
175
"Oh!" Lawrence looked indeterminate. Something unusually nervous and
excited in his manner roused my curiosity.

"What is it?" I asked. "I could go if there's anything special."

"It's nothing much, but--well, if you are going, will you tell him--" he
dropped his voice to a whisper--"I think I've found the extra coffee-cup!"

I had almost forgotten that enigmatical message of Poirot's, but now my
curiosity was aroused afresh.

Lawrence would say no more, so I decided that I would descend from my
high horse, and once more seek out Poirot at Leastways Cottage.

This time I was received with a smile. Monsieur Poirot was within. Would I
mount? I mounted accordingly.

Poirot was sitting by the table, his head buried in his hands. He sprang up at
my entrance.

"What is it?" I asked solicitously. "You are not ill, I trust?"

"No, no, not ill. But I decide an affair of great moment."

"Whether to catch the criminal or not?" I asked facetiously.

But, to my great surprise, Poirot nodded gravely.

" 'To speak or not to speak,' as your so great Shakespeare says, 'that is the
question.' "

I did not trouble to correct the quotation.

"You are not serious, Poirot?"

CHAPTER X.
"I am of the most serious. For the most serious of all things hangs in the
balance."

"And that is?"

"A woman's happiness, mon ami," he said gravely.

I did not quite know what to say.
176
"The moment has come," said Poirot thoughtfully, "and I do not know what
to do. For, see you, it is a big stake for which I play. No one but I, Hercule
Poirot, would attempt it!" And he tapped himself proudly on the breast.

After pausing a few minutes respectfully, so as not to spoil his effect, I
gave him Lawrence's message.

"Aha!" he cried. "So he has found the extra coffee-cup. That is good. He
has more intelligence than would appear, this long-faced Monsieur
Lawrence of yours!"

I did not myself think very highly of Lawrence's intelligence; but I forebore
to contradict Poirot, and gently took him to task for forgetting my
instructions as to which were Cynthia's days off.

"It is true. I have the head of a sieve. However, the other young lady was
most kind. She was sorry for my disappointment, and showed me
everything in the kindest way."

"Oh, well, that's all right, then, and you must go to tea with Cynthia another
day."

I told him about the letter.

"I am sorry for that," he said. "I always had hopes of that letter. But no, it
was not to be. This affair must all be unravelled from within." He tapped
his forehead. "These little grey cells. It is 'up to them'--as you say over

CHAPTER X.
here." Then, suddenly, he asked: "Are you a judge of finger-marks, my
friend?"
177
"No," I said, rather surprised, "I know that there are no two finger-marks
alike, but that's as far as my science goes."

"Exactly."

He unlocked a little drawer, and took out some photographs which he laid
on the table.

"I have numbered them, 1, 2, 3. Will you describe them to me?"

I studied the proofs attentively.

"All greatly magnified, I see. No. 1, I should say, are a man's finger-prints;
thumb and first finger. No. 2 are a lady's; they are much smaller, and quite
different in every way. No. 3"--I paused for some time--"there seem to be
a lot of confused finger-marks, but here, very distinctly, are No. 1's."

"Overlapping the others?"

"Yes."

"You recognize them beyond fail?"

"Oh, yes; they are identical."

Poirot nodded, and gently taking the photographs from me locked them up
again.

"I suppose," I said, "that as usual, you are not going to explain?"

"On the contrary. No. 1 were the finger-prints of Monsieur Lawrence. No.
2 were those of Mademoiselle Cynthia. They are not important. I merely
obtained them for comparison. No. 3 is a little more complicated."

CHAPTER X.
"Yes?"

"It is, as you see, highly magnified. You may have noticed a sort of blur
extending all across the picture. I will not describe to you the special
178
apparatus, dusting powder, etc., which I used. It is a well-known process to
the police, and by means of it you can obtain a photograph of the
finger-prints of any object in a very short space of time. Well, my friend,
you have seen the finger-marks--it remains to tell you the particular object
on which they had been left."

"Go on--I am really excited."

"Eh bien! Photo No. 3 represents the highly magnified surface of a tiny
bottle in the top poison cupboard of the dispensary in the Red Cross
Hospital at Tadminster--which sounds like the house that Jack built!"

"Good heavens!" I exclaimed. "But what were Lawrence Cavendish's
finger-marks doing on it? He never went near the poison cupboard the day
we were there!"

"Oh, yes, he did!"

"Impossible! We were all together the whole time."

Poirot shook his head.

"No, my friend, there was a moment when you were not all together. There
was a moment when you could not have been all together, or it would not
have been necessary to call to Monsieur Lawrence to come and join you on
the balcony."

"I'd forgotten that," I admitted. "But it was only for a moment."

"Long enough."

"Long enough for what?"

CHAPTER X.
Poirot's smile became rather enigmatical.
179
"Long enough for a gentleman who had once studied medicine to gratify a
very natural interest and curiosity."

Our eyes met. Poirot's were pleasantly vague. He got up and hummed a
little tune. I watched him suspiciously.

"Poirot," I said, "what was in this particular little bottle?"

Poirot looked out of the window.

"Hydro-chloride of strychnine," he said, over his shoulder, continuing to
hum.

"Good heavens!" I said it quite quietly. I was not surprised. I had expected
that answer.

"They use the pure hydro-chloride of strychnine very little-- only
occasionally for pills. It is the official solution, Liq. Strychnine Hydro-clor.
that is used in most medicines. That is why the finger-marks have
remained undisturbed since then."

"How did you manage to take this photograph?"

"I dropped my hat from the balcony," explained Poirot simply. "Visitors
were not permitted below at that hour, so, in spite of my many apologies,
Mademoiselle Cynthia's colleague had to go down and fetch it for me."

"Then you knew what you were going to find?"

"No, not at all. I merely realized that it was possible, from your story, for
Monsieur Lawrence to go to the poison cupboard. The possibility had to be
confirmed, or eliminated."

CHAPTER X.
180
"Poirot," I said, "your gaiety does not deceive me. This is a very important
discovery."

"I do not know," said Poirot. "But one thing does strike me. No doubt it has
struck you too."

"What is that?"

"Why, that there is altogether too much strychnine about this case. This is
the third time we run up against it. There was strychnine in Mrs.
Inglethorp's tonic. There is the strychnine sold across the counter at Styles
St. Mary by Mace. Now we have more strychnine, handled by one of the
household. It is confusing; and, as you know, I do not like confusion."

Before I could reply, one of the other Belgians opened the door and stuck
his head in.

"There is a lady below, asking for Mr Hastings."

"A lady?"

I jumped up. Poirot followed me down the narrow stairs. Mary Cavendish
was standing in the doorway.

"I have been visiting an old woman in the village," she explained, "and as
Lawrence told me you were with Monsieur Poirot I thought I would call for
you."

"Alas, madame," said Poirot, "I thought you had come to honour me with a
visit!"

"I will some day, if you ask me," she promised him, smiling.

"That is well. If you should need a father confessor, madame" --she started
ever so slightly--"remember, Papa Poirot is always at your service."

CHAPTER X.
181
She stared at him for a few minutes, as though seeking to read some deeper
meaning into his words. Then she turned abruptly away.

"Come, will you not walk back with us too, Monsieur Poirot?"

"Enchanted, madame."

All the way to Styles, Mary talked fast and feverishly. It struck me that in
some way she was nervous of Poirot's eyes.

The weather had broken, and the sharp wind was almost autumnal in its
shrewishness. Mary shivered a little, and buttoned her black sports coat
closer. The wind through the trees made a mournful noise, like some great
giant sighing.

We walked up to the great door of Styles, and at once the knowledge came
to us that something was wrong.

Dorcas came running out to meet us. She was crying and wringing her
hands. I was aware of other servants huddled together in the background,
all eyes and ears.

"Oh, m'am! Oh, m'am! I don't know how to tell you--"

"What is it, Dorcas?" I asked impatiently. "Tell us at once."

"It's those wicked detectives. They've arrested him--they've arrested Mr.
Cavendish!"

"Arrested Lawrence?" I gasped.

I saw a strange look come into Dorcas's eyes.

"No, sir. Not Mr. Lawrence--Mr. John."

CHAPTER XI.
182
Behind me, with a wild cry, Mary Cavendish fell heavily against me, and as
I turned to catch her I met the quiet triumph in Poirot's eyes.
CHAPTER XI.

THE CASE FOR THE PROSECUTION

The trial of John Cavendish for the murder of his stepmother took place
two months later.

Of the intervening weeks I will say little, but my admiration and sympathy
went out unfeignedly to Mary Cavendish. She ranged herself passionately
on her husband's side, scorning the mere idea of his guilt, and fought for
him tooth and nail.

I expressed my admiration to Poirot, and he nodded thoughtfully.

"Yes, she is of those women who show at their best in adversity. It brings
out all that is sweetest and truest in them. Her pride and her jealousy
have--"

"Jealousy?" I queried.

"Yes. Have you not realized that she is an unusually jealous woman? As I
was saying, her pride and jealousy have been laid aside. She thinks of
nothing but her husband, and the terrible fate that is hanging over him."

He spoke very feelingly, and I looked at him earnestly, remembering that
last afternoon, when he had been deliberating whether or not to speak. With
his tenderness for "a woman's happiness," I felt glad that the decision had
been taken out of his hands.

"Even now," I said, "I can hardly believe it. You see, up to the very last
minute, I thought it was Lawrence!"

CHAPTER XI.
Poirot grinned.

"I know you did."

"But John! My old friend John!"

"Every murderer is probably somebody's old friend," observed Poirot
philosophically. "You cannot mix up sentiment and reason."

"I must say I think you might have given me a hint."

"Perhaps, mon ami, I did not do so, just because he was your old friend."
183
I was rather disconcerted by this, remembering how I had busily passed on
to John what I believed to be Poirot's views concerning Bauerstein. He, by
the way, had been acquitted of the charge brought against him.
Nevertheless, although he had been too clever for them this time, and the
charge of espionage could not be brought home to him, his wings were
pretty well clipped for the future.

I asked Poirot whether he thought John would be condemned. To my
intense surprise, he replied that, on the contrary, he was extremely likely to
be acquitted.

"But, Poirot--" I protested.

"Oh, my friend, have I not said to you all along that I have no proofs. It is
one thing to know that a man is guilty, it is quite another matter to prove
him so. And, in this case, there is terribly little evidence. That is the whole
trouble. I, Hercule Poirot, know, but I lack the last link in my chain. And
unless I can find that missing link--" He shook his head gravely.

"When did you first suspect John Cavendish?" I asked, after a minute or
two.

"Did you not suspect him at all?"

CHAPTER XI.
"No, indeed."

"Not after that fragment of conversation you overheard between Mrs.
184
Cavendish and her mother-in-law, and her subsequent lack of frankness at
the inquest?"

"No."

"Did you not put two and two together, and reflect that if it was not Alfred
Inglethorp who was quarrelling with his wife--and you remember, he
strenuously denied it at the inquest--it must be either Lawrence or John.
Now, if it was Lawrence, Mary Cavendish's conduct was just as
inexplicable. But if, on the other hand, it was John, the whole thing was
explained quite naturally."

"So," I cried, a light breaking in upon me, "it was John who quarrelled with
his mother that afternoon?"

"Exactly."

"And you have known this all along?"

"Certainly. Mrs. Cavendish's behaviour could only be explained that way."

"And yet you say he may be acquitted?"

Poirot shrugged his shoulders.

"Certainly I do. At the police court proceedings, we shall hear the case for
the prosecution, but in all probability his solicitors will advise him to
reserve his defence. That will be sprung upon us at the trial. And--ah, by
the way, I have a word of caution to give you, my friend. I must not appear
in the case."

"What?"

CHAPTER XI.
"No. Officially, I have nothing to do with it. Until I have found that last
link in my chain, I must remain behind the scenes. Mrs. Cavendish must
think I am working for her husband, not against him."

"I say, that's playing it a bit low down," I protested.
185
"Not at all. We have to deal with a most clever and unscrupulous man, and
we must use any means in our power--otherwise he will slip through our
fingers. That is why I have been careful to remain in the background. All
the discoveries have been made by Japp, and Japp will take all the credit. If
I am called upon to give evidence at all"--he smiled broadly--"it will
probably be as a witness for the defence."

I could hardly believe my ears.

"It is quite en regle," continued Poirot. "Strangely enough, I can give
evidence that will demolish one contention of the prosecution."

"Which one?"

"The one that relates to the destruction of the will. John Cavendish did not
destroy that will."

Poirot was a true prophet. I will not go into the details of the police court
proceedings, as it involves many tiresome repetitions. I will merely state
baldly that John Cavendish reserved his defence, and was duly committed
for trial.

September found us all in London. Mary took a house in Kensington,
Poirot being included in the family party.

I myself had been given a job at the War Office, so was able to see them
continually.

As the weeks went by, the state of Poirot's nerves grew worse and worse.
That "last link" he talked about was still lacking. Privately, I hoped it might

CHAPTER XI.
remain so, for what happiness could there be for Mary, if John were not
acquitted?
186
On September 15th John Cavendish appeared in the dock at the Old Bailey,
charged with "The Wilful Murder of Emily Agnes Inglethorp," and pleaded
"Not Guilty."

Sir Ernest Heavywether, the famous K. C., had been engaged to defend
him.

Mr. Philips, K. C., opened the case for the Crown.

The murder, he said, was a most premeditated and cold-blooded one. It
was neither more nor less than the deliberate poisoning of a fond and
trusting woman by the stepson to whom she had been more than a mother.
Ever since his boyhood, she had supported him. He and his wife had lived
at Styles Court in every luxury, surrounded by her care and attention. She
had been their kind and generous benefactress.

He proposed to call witnesses to show how the prisoner, a profligate and
spendthrift, had been at the end of his financial tether, and had also been
carrying on an intrigue with a certain Mrs. Raikes, a neighbouring farmer's
wife. This having come to his stepmother's ears, she taxed him with it on
the afternoon before her death, and a quarrel ensued, part of which was
overheard. On the previous day, the prisoner had purchased strychnine at
the village chemist's shop, wearing a disguise by means of which he hoped
to throw the onus of the crime upon another man--to wit, Mrs. Inglethorp's
husband, of whom he had been bitterly jealous. Luckily for Mr. Inglethorp,
he had been able to produce an unimpeachable alibi.

On the afternoon of July 17th, continued Counsel, immediately after the
quarrel with her son, Mrs. Inglethorp made a new will. This will was found
destroyed in the grate of her bedroom the following morning, but evidence
had come to light which showed that it had been drawn up in favour of her
husband. Deceased had already made a will in his favour before her
marriage, but--and Mr. Philips wagged an expressive forefinger--the

CHAPTER XI.
187
prisoner was not aware of that. What had induced the deceased to make a
fresh will, with the old one still extant, he could not say. She was an old
lady, and might possibly have forgotten the former one; or--this seemed to
him more likely--she may have had an idea that it was revoked by her
marriage, as there had been some conversation on the subject. Ladies were
not always very well versed in legal knowledge. She had, about a year
before, executed a will in favour of the prisoner. He would call evidence to
show that it was the prisoner who ultimately handed his stepmother her
coffee on the fatal night. Later in the evening, he had sought admission to
her room, on which occasion, no doubt, he found an opportunity of
destroying the will which, as far as he knew, would render the one in his
favour valid.

The prisoner had been arrested in consequence of the discovery, in his
room, by Detective Inspector Japp--a most brilliant officer--of the
identical phial of strychnine which had been sold at the village chemist's to
the supposed Mr. Inglethorp on the day before the murder. It would be for
the jury to decide whether or not these damning facts constituted an
overwhelming proof of the prisoner's guilt.

And, subtly implying that a jury which did not so decide, was quite
unthinkable, Mr. Philips sat down and wiped his forehead.

The first witnesses for the prosecution were mostly those who had been
called at the inquest, the medical evidence being again taken first.

Sir Ernest Heavywether, who was famous all over England for the
unscrupulous manner in which he bullied witnesses, only asked two
questions.

"I take it, Dr. Bauerstein, that strychnine, as a drug, acts quickly?"

"Yes."

"And that you are unable to account for the delay in this case?"

CHAPTER XI.
"Yes."

"Thank you."
188
Mr. Mace identified the phial handed him by Counsel as that sold by him to
"Mr. Inglethorp." Pressed, he admitted that he only knew Mr. Inglethorp by
sight. He had never spoken to him. The witness was not cross-examined.

Alfred Inglethorp was called, and denied having purchased the poison. He
also denied having quarrelled with his wife. Various witnesses testified to
the accuracy of these statements.

The gardeners' evidence, as to the witnessing of the will was taken, and
then Dorcas was called.

Dorcas, faithful to her "young gentlemen," denied strenuously that it could
have been John's voice she heard, and resolutely declared, in the teeth of
everything, that it was Mr. Inglethorp who had been in the boudoir with her
mistress. A rather wistful smile passed across the face of the prisoner in the
dock. He knew only too well how useless her gallant defiance was, since it
was not the object of the defence to deny this point. Mrs. Cavendish, of
course, could not be called upon to give evidence against her husband.

After various questions on other matters, Mr. Philips asked:

"In the month of June last, do you remember a parcel arriving for Mr.
Lawrence Cavendish from Parkson's?"

Dorcas shook her head.

"I don't remember, sir. It may have done, but Mr. Lawrence was away from
home part of June."

"In the event of a parcel arriving for him whilst he was away, what would
be done with it?"

CHAPTER XI.
"It would either be put in his room or sent on after him."

"By you?"
189
"No, sir, I should leave it on the hall table. It would be Miss Howard who
would attend to anything like that."

Evelyn Howard was called and, after being examined on other points, was
questioned as to the parcel.

"Don't remember. Lots of parcels come. Can't remember one special one."

"You do not know if it was sent after Mr. Lawrence Cavendish to Wales, or
whether it was put in his room?"

"Don't think it was sent after him. Should have remembered it if it was."

"Supposing a parcel arrived addressed to Mr. Lawrence Cavendish, and
afterwards it disappeared, should you remark its absence?"

"No, don't think so. I should think some one had taken charge of it."

"I believe, Miss Howard, that it was you who found this sheet of brown
paper?" He held up the same dusty piece which Poirot and I had examined
in the morning-room at Styles.

"Yes, I did."

"How did you come to look for it?"

"The Belgian detective who was employed on the case asked me to search
for it."

"Where did you eventually discover it?"

"On the top of--of--a wardrobe."

CHAPTER XI.
"On top of the prisoner's wardrobe?"

"I--I believe so."

"Did you not find it yourself?"

"Yes."

"Then you must know where you found it?"

"Yes, it was on the prisoner's wardrobe."

"That is better."

An assistant from Parkson's, Theatrical Costumiers, testified that on June
190
29th, they had supplied a black beard to Mr. L. Cavendish, as requested. It
was ordered by letter, and a postal order was enclosed. No, they had not
kept the letter. All transactions were entered in their books. They had sent
the beard, as directed, to "L. Cavendish, Esq., Styles Court."

Sir Ernest Heavywether rose ponderously.

"Where was the letter written from?"

"From Styles Court."

"The same address to which you sent the parcel?"

"Yes."

"And the letter came from there?"

"Yes."

Like a beast of prey, Heavywether fell upon him:

CHAPTER XI.
"How do you know?"

"I--I don't understand."

"How do you know that letter came from Styles? Did you notice the
postmark?"

"No--but--"

"Ah, you did not notice the postmark! And yet you affirm so confidently
that it came from Styles. It might, in fact, have been any postmark?"

"Y--es."
191
"In fact, the letter, though written on stamped notepaper, might have been
posted from anywhere? From Wales, for instance?"

The witness admitted that such might be the case, and Sir Ernest signified
that he was satisfied.

Elizabeth Wells, second housemaid at Styles, stated that after she had gone
to bed she remembered that she had bolted the front door, instead of
leaving it on the latch as Mr. Inglethorp had requested. She had accordingly
gone downstairs again to rectify her error. Hearing a slight noise in the
West wing, she had peeped along the passage, and had seen Mr. John
Cavendish knocking at Mrs. Inglethorp's door.

Sir Ernest Heavywether made short work of her, and under his unmerciful
bullying she contradicted herself hopelessly, and Sir Ernest sat down again
with a satisfied smile on his face.

With the evidence of Annie, as to the candle grease on the floor, and as to
seeing the prisoner take the coffee into the boudoir, the proceedings were
adjourned until the following day.

CHAPTER XI.
192
As we went home, Mary Cavendish spoke bitterly against the prosecuting
counsel.

"That hateful man! What a net he has drawn around my poor John! How he
twisted every little fact until he made it seem what it wasn't!"

"Well," I said consolingly, "it will be the other way about to-morrow."

"Yes," she said meditatively; then suddenly dropped her voice. "Mr.
Hastings, you do not think--surely it could not have been Lawrence--Oh,
no, that could not be!"

But I myself was puzzled, and as soon as I was alone with Poirot I asked
him what he thought Sir Ernest was driving at.

"Ah!" said Poirot appreciatively. "He is a clever man, that Sir Ernest."

"Do you think he believes Lawrence guilty?"

"I do not think he believes or cares anything! No, what he is trying for is to
create such confusion in the minds of the jury that they are divided in their
opinion as to which brother did it. He is endeavouring to make out that
there is quite as much evidence against Lawrence as against John--and I
am not at all sure that he will not succeed."

Detective-inspector Japp was the first witness called when the trial was
reopened, and gave his evidence succinctly and briefly. After relating the
earlier events, he proceeded:

"Acting on information received, Superintendent Summerhaye and myself
searched the prisoner's room, during his temporary absence from the house.
In his chest of drawers, hidden beneath some underclothing, we found:
first, a pair of gold-rimmed pince-nez similar to those worn by Mr.
Inglethorp"--these were exhibited--"secondly, this phial."

CHAPTER XI.
The phial was that already recognized by the chemist's assistant, a tiny
193
bottle of blue glass, containing a few grains of a white crystalline powder,
and labelled: "Strychnine Hydrochloride. POISON."

A fresh piece of evidence discovered by the detectives since the police
court proceedings was a long, almost new piece of blotting-paper. It had
been found in Mrs. Inglethorp's cheque book, and on being reversed at a
mirror, showed clearly the words: ". . . erything of which I die possessed I
leave to my beloved husband Alfred Ing ..." This placed beyond question
the fact that the destroyed will had been in favour of the deceased lady's
husband. Japp then produced the charred fragment of paper recovered from
the grate, and this, with the discovery of the beard in the attic, completed
his evidence.

But Sir Ernest's cross-examination was yet to come.

"What day was it when you searched the prisoner's room?"

"Tuesday, the 24th of July."

"Exactly a week after the tragedy?"

"Yes."

"You found these two objects, you say, in the chest of drawers. Was the
drawer unlocked?"

"Yes."

"Does it not strike you as unlikely that a man who had committed a crime
should keep the evidence of it in an unlocked drawer for anyone to find?"

"He might have stowed them there in a hurry."

"But you have just said it was a whole week since the crime. He would
have had ample time to remove them and destroy them."

CHAPTER XI.
"Perhaps."
194
"There is no perhaps about it. Would he, or would he not have had plenty of
time to remove and destroy them?"

"Yes."

"Was the pile of underclothes under which the things were hidden heavy or
light?"

"Heavyish."

"In other words, it was winter underclothing. Obviously, the prisoner would
not be likely to go to that drawer?"

"Perhaps not."

"Kindly answer my question. Would the prisoner, in the hottest week of a
hot summer, be likely to go to a drawer containing winter underclothing.
Yes, or no?"

"No."

"In that case, is it not possible that the articles in question might have been
put there by a third person, and that the prisoner was quite unaware of their
presence?"

"I should not think it likely."

"But it is possible?"

"Yes."

"That is all."

CHAPTER XI.
195
More evidence followed. Evidence as to the financial difficulties in which
the prisoner had found himself at the end of July. Evidence as to his
intrigue with Mrs. Raikes--poor Mary, that must have been bitter hearing
for a woman of her pride. Evelyn Howard had been right in her facts,
though her animosity against Alfred Inglethorp had caused her to jump to
the conclusion that he was the person concerned.

Lawrence Cavendish was then put into the box. In a low voice, in answer to
Mr. Philips' questions, he denied having ordered anything from Parkson's in
June. In fact, on June 29th, he had been staying away, in Wales.

Instantly, Sir Ernest's chin was shooting pugnaciously forward.

"You deny having ordered a black beard from Parkson's on June 29th?"

"I do."

"Ah! In the event of anything happening to your brother, who will inherit
Styles Court?"

The brutality of the question called a flush to Lawrence's pale face. The
judge gave vent to a faint murmur of disapprobation, and the prisoner in the
dock leant forward angrily.

Heavywether cared nothing for his client's anger.

"Answer my question, if you please."

"I suppose," said Lawrence quietly, "that I should."

"What do you mean by you 'suppose'? Your brother has no children. You
would inherit it, wouldn't you?"

"Yes."

CHAPTER XI.
196
"Ah, that's better," said Heavywether, with ferocious geniality. "And you'd
inherit a good slice of money too, wouldn't you?"

"Really, Sir Ernest," protested the judge, "these questions are not relevant."

Sir Ernest bowed, and having shot his arrow proceeded.

"On Tuesday, the 17th July, you went, I believe, with another guest, to visit
the dispensary at the Red Cross Hospital in Tadminster?"

"Yes."

"Did you--while you happened to be alone for a few seconds--unlock the
poison cupboard, and examine some of the bottles?"

"I--I--may have done so."

"I put it to you that you did do so?"

"Yes."

Sir Ernest fairly shot the next question at him.

"Did you examine one bottle in particular?"

"No, I do not think so."

"Be careful, Mr. Cavendish. I am referring to a little bottle of
Hydro-chloride of Strychnine."

Lawrence was turning a sickly greenish colour.

"N--o--I am sure I didn't."

"Then how do you account for the fact that you left the unmistakable
impress of your finger-prints on it?"

CHAPTER XI.
The bullying manner was highly efficacious with a nervous disposition.

"I--I suppose I must have taken up the bottle."

"I suppose so too! Did you abstract any of the contents of the bottle?"

"Certainly not."

"Then why did you take it up?"

"I once studied to be a doctor. Such things naturally interest me."

"Ah! So poisons 'naturally interest' you, do they? Still, you waited to be
alone before gratifying that 'interest' of yours?"
197
"That was pure chance. If the others had been there, I should have done just
the same."

"Still, as it happens, the others were not there?"

"No, but----"

"In fact, during the whole afternoon, you were only alone for a couple of
minutes, and it happened--I say, it happened--to be during those two
minutes that you displayed your 'natural interest' in Hydro-chloride of
Strychnine?"

Lawrence stammered pitiably.

"I--I----"

With a satisfied and expressive countenance, Sir Ernest observed:

"I have nothing more to ask you, Mr. Cavendish."

CHAPTER XI.
This bit of cross-examination had caused great excitement in court. The
heads of the many fashionably attired women present were busily laid
together, and their whispers became so loud that the judge angrily
threatened to have the court cleared if there was not immediate silence.
198
There was little more evidence. The hand-writing experts were called upon
for their opinion of the signature of "Alfred Inglethorp" in the chemist's
poison register. They all declared unanimously that it was certainly not his
hand-writing, and gave it as their view that it might be that of the prisoner
disguised. Cross-examined, they admitted that it might be the prisoner's
hand-writing cleverly counterfeited.

Sir Ernest Heavywether's speech in opening the case for the defence was
not a long one, but it was backed by the full force of his emphatic manner.
Never, he said, in the course of his long experience, had he known a charge
of murder rest on slighter evidence. Not only was it entirely circumstantial,
but the greater part of it was practically unproved. Let them take the
testimony they had heard and sift it impartially. The strychnine had been
found in a drawer in the prisoner's room. That drawer was an unlocked one,
as he had pointed out, and he submitted that there was no evidence to prove
that it was the prisoner who had concealed the poison there. It was, in fact,
a wicked and malicious attempt on the part of some third person to fix the
crime on the prisoner. The prosecution had been unable to produce a shred
of evidence in support of their contention that it was the prisoner who
ordered the black beard from Parkson's. The quarrel which had taken place
between prisoner and his stepmother was freely admitted, but both it and
his financial embarrassments had been grossly exaggerated.

His learned friend--Sir Ernest nodded carelessly at Mr. Philips--had
stated that if the prisoner were an innocent man, he would have come
forward at the inquest to explain that it was he, and not Mr. Inglethorp, who
had been the participator in the quarrel. He thought the facts had been
misrepresented. What had actually occurred was this. The prisoner,
returning to the house on Tuesday evening, had been authoritatively told
that there had been a violent quarrel between Mr. and Mrs. Inglethorp. No
suspicion had entered the prisoner's head that anyone could possibly have

CHAPTER XI.
199
mistaken his voice for that of Mr. Inglethorp. He naturally concluded that
his stepmother had had two quarrels.

The prosecution averred that on Monday, July 16th, the prisoner had
entered the chemist's shop in the village, disguised as Mr. Inglethorp. The
prisoner, on the contrary, was at that time at a lonely spot called Marston's
Spinney, where he had been summoned by an anonymous note, couched in
blackmailing terms, and threatening to reveal certain matters to his wife
unless he complied with its demands. The prisoner had, accordingly, gone
to the appointed spot, and after waiting there vainly for half an hour had
returned home. Unfortunately, he had met with no one on the way there or
back who could vouch for the truth of his story, but luckily he had kept the
note, and it would be produced as evidence.

As for the statement relating to the destruction of the will, the prisoner had
formerly practiced at the Bar, and was perfectly well aware that the will
made in his favour a year before was automatically revoked by his
stepmother's remarriage. He would call evidence to show who did destroy
the will, and it was possible that that might open up quite a new view of the
case.

Finally, he would point out to the jury that there was evidence against other
people besides John Cavendish. He would direct their attention to the fact
that the evidence against Mr. Lawrence Cavendish was quite as strong, if
not stronger than that against his brother.

He would now call the prisoner.

John acquitted himself well in the witness-box. Under Sir Ernest's skilful
handling, he told his tale credibly and well. The anonymous note received
by him was produced, and handed to the jury to examine. The readiness
with which he admitted his financial difficulties, and the disagreement with
his stepmother, lent value to his denials.

At the close of his examination, he paused, and said:

CHAPTER XI.
200
"I should like to make one thing clear. I utterly reject and disapprove of Sir
Ernest Heavywether's insinuations against my brother. My brother, I am
convinced, had no more to do with the crime than I have."

Sir Ernest merely smiled, and noted with a sharp eye that John's protest had
produced a very favourable impression on the jury.

Then the cross-examination began.

"I understand you to say that it never entered your head that the witnesses
at the inquest could possibly have mistaken your voice for that of Mr.
Inglethorp. Is not that very surprising?"

"No, I don't think so. I was told there had been a quarrel between my
mother and Mr. Inglethorp, and it never occurred to me that such was not
really the case."

"Not when the servant Dorcas repeated certain fragments of the
conversation--fragments which you must have recognized?"

"I did not recognize them."

"Your memory must be unusually short!"

"No, but we were both angry, and, I think, said more than we meant. I paid
very little attention to my mother's actual words."

Mr. Philips' incredulous sniff was a triumph of forensic skill. He passed on
to the subject of the note.

"You have produced this note very opportunely. Tell me, is there nothing
familiar about the hand-writing of it?"

"Not that I know of."

CHAPTER XI.
"Do you not think that it bears a marked resemblance to your own
hand-writing--carelessly disguised?"

"No, I do not think so."

"I put it to you that it is your own hand-writing!"

"No."
201
"I put it to you that, anxious to prove an alibi, you conceived the idea of a
fictitious and rather incredible appointment, and wrote this note yourself in
order to bear out your statement!"

"No."

"Is it not a fact that, at the time you claim to have been waiting about at a
solitary and unfrequented spot, you were really in the chemist's shop in
Styles St. Mary, where you purchased strychnine in the name of Alfred
Inglethorp?"

"No, that is a lie."

"I put it to you that, wearing a suit of Mr. Inglethorp's clothes, with a black
beard trimmed to resemble his, you were there--and signed the register in
his name!"

"That is absolutely untrue."

"Then I will leave the remarkable similarity of hand-writing between the
note, the register, and your own, to the consideration of the jury," said Mr.
Philips, and sat down with the air of a man who has done his duty, but who
was nevertheless horrified by such deliberate perjury.

After this, as it was growing late, the case was adjourned till Monday.

CHAPTER XI.
Poirot, I noticed, was looking profoundly discouraged. He had that little
frown between the eyes that I knew so well.

"What is it, Poirot?" I inquired.

"Ah, mon ami, things are going badly, badly."

In spite of myself, my heart gave a leap of relief. Evidently there was a
likelihood of John Cavendish being acquitted.

When we reached the house, my little friend waved aside Mary's offer of
tea.

"No, I thank you, madame. I will mount to my room."

I followed him. Still frowning, he went across to the desk and took out a
202
small pack of patience cards. Then he drew up a chair to the table, and, to
my utter amazement, began solemnly to build card houses!

My jaw dropped involuntarily, and he said at once:

"No, mon ami, I am not in my second childhood! I steady my nerves, that is
all. This employment requires precision of the fingers. With precision of
the fingers goes precision of the brain. And never have I needed that more
than now!"

"What is the trouble?" I asked.

With a great thump on the table, Poirot demolished his carefully built up
edifice.

"It is this, mon ami! That I can build card houses seven stories high, but I
cannot"--thump--"find"--thump--"that last link of which I spoke to
you."

CHAPTER XI.
203
I could not quite tell what to say, so I held my peace, and he began slowly
building up the cards again, speaking in jerks as he did so.

"It is done--so! By placing--one card--on another--with
mathematical--precision!"

I watched the card house rising under his hands, story by story. He never
hesitated or faltered. It was really almost like a conjuring trick.

"What a steady hand you've got," I remarked. "I believe I've only seen your
hand shake once."

"On an occasion when I was enraged, without doubt," observed Poirot, with
great placidity.

"Yes indeed! You were in a towering rage. Do you remember? It was when
you discovered that the lock of the despatch-case in Mrs. Inglethorp's
bedroom had been forced. You stood by the mantel-piece, twiddling the
things on it in your usual fashion, and your hand shook like a leaf! I must
say----"

But I stopped suddenly. For Poirot, uttering a hoarse and inarticulate cry,
again annihilated his masterpiece of cards, and putting his hands over his
eyes swayed backwards and forwards, apparently suffering the keenest
agony.

"Good heavens, Poirot!" I cried. "What is the matter? Are you taken ill?"

"No, no," he gasped. "It is--it is--that I have an idea!"

"Oh!" I exclaimed, much relieved. "One of your 'little ideas'?"

"Ah, ma foi, no!" replied Poirot frankly. "This time it is an idea gigantic!
Stupendous! And you--you, my friend, have given it to me!"

CHAPTER XII
Suddenly clasping me in his arms, he kissed me warmly on both cheeks,
204
and before I had recovered from my surprise ran headlong from the room.

Mary Cavendish entered at that moment.

"What is the matter with Monsieur Poirot? He rushed past me crying out:
'A garage! For the love of Heaven, direct me to a garage, madame!' And,
before I could answer, he had dashed out into the street."

I hurried to the window. True enough, there he was, tearing down the street,
hatless, and gesticulating as he went. I turned to Mary with a gesture of
despair.

"He'll be stopped by a policeman in another minute. There he goes, round
the corner!"

Our eyes met, and we stared helplessly at one another.

"What can be the matter?"

I shook my head.

"I don't know. He was building card houses, when suddenly he said he had
an idea, and rushed off as you saw."

"Well," said Mary, "I expect he will be back before dinner."

But night fell, and Poirot had not returned.
CHAPTER XII

THE LAST LINK

POIROT'S abrupt departure had intrigued us all greatly. Sunday morning
wore away, and still he did not reappear. But about three o'clock a ferocious

CHAPTER XII
and prolonged hooting outside drove us to the window, to see Poirot
205
alighting from a car, accompanied by Japp and Summerhaye. The little man
was transformed. He radiated an absurd complacency. He bowed with
exaggerated respect to Mary Cavendish.

"Madame, I have your permission to hold a little reunion in the salon? It is
necessary for every one to attend."

Mary smiled sadly.

"You know, Monsieur Poirot, that you have carte blanche in every way."

"You are too amiable, madame."

Still beaming, Poirot marshalled us all into the drawing-room, bringing
forward chairs as he did so.

"Miss Howard--here. Mademoiselle Cynthia. Monsieur Lawrence. The
good Dorcas. And Annie. Bien! We must delay our proceedings a few
minutes until Mr. Inglethorp arrives. I have sent him a note."

Miss Howard rose immediately from her seat.

"If that man comes into the house, I leave it!"

"No, no!" Poirot went up to her and pleaded in a low voice.

Finally Miss Howard consented to return to her chair. A few minutes later
Alfred Inglethorp entered the room.

The company once assembled, Poirot rose from his seat with the air of a
popular lecturer, and bowed politely to his audience.

"Messieurs, mesdames, as you all know, I was called in by Monsieur John
Cavendish to investigate this case. I at once examined the bedroom of the
deceased which, by the advice of the doctors, had been kept locked, and

CHAPTER XII
was consequently exactly as it had been when the tragedy occurred. I
206
found: first, a fragment of green material; second, a stain on the carpet near
the window, still damp; thirdly, an empty box of bromide powders.

"To take the fragment of green material first, I found it caught in the bolt of
the communicating door between that room and the adjoining one occupied
by Mademoiselle Cynthia. I handed the fragment over to the police who did
not consider it of much importance. Nor did they recognize it for what it
was--a piece torn from a green land armlet."

There was a little stir of excitement.

"Now there was only one person at Styles who worked on the land--Mrs.
Cavendish. Therefore it must have been Mrs. Cavendish who entered the
deceased's room through the door communicating with Mademoiselle
Cynthia's room."

"But that door was bolted on the inside!" I cried.

"When I examined the room, yes. But in the first place we have only her
word for it, since it was she who tried that particular door and reported it
fastened. In the ensuing confusion she would have had ample opportunity
to shoot the bolt across. I took an early opportunity of verifying my
conjectures. To begin with, the fragment corresponds exactly with a tear in
Mrs. Cavendish's armlet. Also, at the inquest, Mrs. Cavendish declared that
she had heard, from her own room, the fall of the table by the bed. I took an
early opportunity of testing that statement by stationing my friend
Monsieur Hastings in the left wing of the building, just outside Mrs.
Cavendish's door. I myself, in company with the police, went to the
deceased's room, and whilst there I, apparently accidentally, knocked over
the table in question, but found that, as I had expected, Monsieur Hastings
had heard no sound at all. This confirmed my belief that Mrs. Cavendish
was not speaking the truth when she declared that she had been dressing in
her room at the time of the tragedy. In fact, I was convinced that, far from
having been in her own room, Mrs. Cavendish was actually in the
deceased's room when the alarm was given."

CHAPTER XII
I shot a quick glance at Mary. She was very pale, but smiling.

"I proceeded to reason on that assumption. Mrs. Cavendish is in her
207
mother-in-law's room. We will say that she is seeking for something and
has not yet found it. Suddenly Mrs. Inglethorp awakens and is seized with
an alarming paroxysm. She flings out her arm, overturning the bed table,
and then pulls desperately at the bell. Mrs. Cavendish, startled, drops her
candle, scattering the grease on the carpet. She picks it up, and retreats
quickly to Mademoiselle Cynthia's room, closing the door behind her. She
hurries out into the passage, for the servants must not find her where she is.
But it is too late! Already footsteps are echoing along the gallery which
connects the two wings. What can she do? Quick as thought, she hurries
back to the young girl's room, and starts shaking her awake. The hastily
aroused household come trooping down the passage. They are all busily
battering at Mrs. Inglethorp's door. It occurs to nobody that Mrs. Cavendish
has not arrived with the rest, but--and this is significant--I can find no
one who saw her come from the other wing." He looked at Mary
Cavendish. "Am I right, madame?"

She bowed her head.

"Quite right, monsieur. You understand that, if I had thought I would do my
husband any good by revealing these facts, I would have done so. But it did
not seem to me to bear upon the question of his guilt or innocence."

"In a sense, that is correct, madame. But it cleared my mind of many
misconceptions, and left me free to see other facts in their true
significance."

"The will!" cried Lawrence. "Then it was you, Mary, who destroyed the
will?"

She shook her head, and Poirot shook his also.

"No," he said quietly. "There is only one person who could possibly have
destroyed that will--Mrs. Inglethorp herself!"

CHAPTER XII
208
"Impossible!" I exclaimed. "She had only made it out that very afternoon!"

"Nevertheless, mon ami, it was Mrs. Inglethorp. Because, in no other way
can you account for the fact that, on one of the hottest days of the year,
Mrs. Inglethorp ordered a fire to be lighted in her room."

I gave a gasp. What idiots we had been never to think of that fire as being
incongruous! Poirot was continuing:

"The temperature on that day, messieurs, was 80 degrees in the shade. Yet
Mrs. Inglethorp ordered a fire! Why? Because she wished to destroy
something, and could think of no other way. You will remember that, in
consequence of the War economics practiced at Styles, no waste paper was
thrown away. There was therefore no means of destroying a thick document
such as a will. The moment I heard of a fire being lighted in Mrs.
Inglethorp's room, I leaped to the conclusion that it was to destroy some
important document--possibly a will. So the discovery of the charred
fragment in the grate was no surprise to me. I did not, of course, know at
the time that the will in question had only been made this afternoon, and I
will admit that, when I learnt that fact, I fell into a grievous error. I came to
the conclusion that Mrs. Inglethorp's determination to destroy her will arose
as a direct consequence of the quarrel she had that afternoon, and that
therefore the quarrel took place after, and not before the making of the will.

"Here, as we know, I was wrong, and I was forced to abandon that idea. I
faced the problem from a new standpoint. Now, at 4 o'clock, Dorcas
overheard her mistress saying angrily: 'You need not think that any fear of
publicity, or scandal between husband and wife will deter me." I
conjectured, and conjectured rightly, that these words were addressed, not
to her husband, but to Mr. John Cavendish. At 5 o'clock, an hour later, she
uses almost the same words, but the standpoint is different. She admits to
Dorcas, 'I don't know what to do; scandal between husband and wife is a
dreadful thing.' At 4 o'clock she has been angry, but completely mistress of
herself. At 5 o'clock she is in violent distress, and speaks of having had a
great shock.

CHAPTER XII
209
"Looking at the matter psychologically, I drew one deduction which I was
convinced was correct. The second 'scandal' she spoke of was not the same
as the first--and it concerned herself!

"Let us reconstruct. At 4 o'clock, Mrs. Inglethorp quarrels with her son, and
threatens to denounce him to his wife--who, by the way, overheard the
greater part of the conversation. At 4.30, Mrs. Inglethorp, in consequence
of a conversation on the validity of wills, makes a will in favour of her
husband, which the two gardeners witness. At 5 o'clock, Dorcas finds her
mistress in a state of considerable agitation, with a slip of paper--'a letter,'
Dorcas thinks--in her hand, and it is then that she orders the fire in her
room to be lighted. Presumably, then, between 4.30 and 5 o'clock,
something has occurred to occasion a complete revolution of feeling, since
she is now as anxious to destroy the will, as she was before to make it.
What was that something?

"As far as we know, she was quite alone during that half-hour. Nobody
entered or left that boudoir. What then occasioned this sudden change of
sentiment?

"One can only guess, but I believe my guess to be correct. Mrs. Inglethorp
had no stamps in her desk. We know this, because later she asked Dorcas to
bring her some. Now in the opposite corner of the room stood her husband's
desk--locked. She was anxious to find some stamps, and, according to my
theory, she tried her own keys in the desk. That one of them fitted I know.
She therefore opened the desk, and in searching for the stamps she came
across something else--that slip of paper which Dorcas saw in her hand,
and which assuredly was never meant for Mrs. Inglethorp's eyes. On the
other hand, Mrs. Cavendish believed that the slip of paper to which her
mother-in-law clung so tenaciously was a written proof of her own
husband's infidelity. She demanded it from Mrs. Inglethorp who assured
her, quite truly, that it had nothing to do with that matter. Mrs. Cavendish
did not believe her. She thought that Mrs. Inglethorp was shielding her
stepson. Now Mrs. Cavendish is a very resolute woman, and, behind her
mask of reserve, she was madly jealous of her husband. She determined to
get hold of that paper at all costs, and in this resolution chance came to her

CHAPTER XII
aid. She happened to pick up the key of Mrs. Inglethorp's despatch-case,
which had been lost that morning. She knew that her mother-in-law
invariably kept all important papers in this particular case.

"Mrs. Cavendish, therefore, made her plans as only a woman driven
210
desperate through jealousy could have done. Some time in the evening she
unbolted the door leading into Mademoiselle Cynthia's room. Possibly she
applied oil to the hinges, for I found that it opened quite noiselessly when I
tried it. She put off her project until the early hours of the morning as being
safer, since the servants were accustomed to hearing her move about her
room at that time. She dressed completely in her land kit, and made her
way quietly through Mademoiselle Cynthia's room into that of Mrs.
Inglethorp."

He paused a moment, and Cynthia interrupted:

"But I should have woken up if anyone had come through my room?"

"Not if you were drugged, mademoiselle."

"Drugged?"

"Mais, oui!"

"You remember"--he addressed us collectively again--"that through all
the tumult and noise next door Mademoiselle Cynthia slept. That admitted
of two possibilities. Either her sleep was feigned--which I did not
believe--or her unconsciousness was indeed by artificial means.

"With this latter idea in my mind, I examined all the coffee-cups most
carefully, remembering that it was Mrs. Cavendish who had brought
Mademoiselle Cynthia her coffee the night before. I took a sample from
each cup, and had them analysed--with no result. I had counted the cups
carefully, in the event of one having been removed. Six persons had taken
coffee, and six cups were duly found. I had to confess myself mistaken.

CHAPTER XII
211
"Then I discovered that I had been guilty of a very grave oversight. Coffee
had been brought in for seven persons, not six, for Dr. Bauerstein had been
there that evening. This changed the face of the whole affair, for there was
now one cup missing. The servants noticed nothing, since Annie, the
housemaid, who took in the coffee, brought in seven cups, not knowing that
Mr. Inglethorp never drank it, whereas Dorcas, who cleared them away the
following morning, found six as usual--or strictly speaking she found five,
the sixth being the one found broken in Mrs. Inglethorp's room.

"I was confident that the missing cup was that of Mademoiselle Cynthia. I
had an additional reason for that belief in the fact that all the cups found
contained sugar, which Mademoiselle Cynthia never took in her coffee. My
attention was attracted by the story of Annie about some 'salt' on the tray of
coco which she took every night to Mrs. Inglethorp's room. I accordingly
secured a sample of that coco, and sent it to be analysed."

"But that had already been done by Dr. Bauerstein," said Lawrence quickly.

"Not exactly. The analyst was asked by him to report whether strychnine
was, or was not, present. He did not have it tested, as I did, for a narcotic."

"For a narcotic?"

"Yes. Here is the analyst's report. Mrs. Cavendish administered a safe, but
effectual, narcotic to both Mrs. Inglethorp and Mademoiselle Cynthia. And
it is possible that she had a mauvais quart d'heure in consequence! Imagine
her feelings when her mother-in-law is suddenly taken ill and dies, and
immediately after she hears the word 'Poison'! She has believed that the
sleeping draught she administered was perfectly harmless, but there is no
doubt that for one terrible moment she must have feared that Mrs.
Inglethorp's death lay at her door. She is seized with panic, and under its
influence she hurries downstairs, and quickly drops the coffee-cup and
saucer used by Mademoiselle Cynthia into a large brass vase, where it is
discovered later by Monsieur Lawrence. The remains of the coco she dare
not touch. Too many eyes are upon her. Guess at her relief when strychnine
is mentioned, and she discovers that after all the tragedy is not her doing.

CHAPTER XII
"We are now able to account for the symptoms of strychnine poisoning
212
being so long in making their appearance. A narcotic taken with strychnine
will delay the action of the poison for some hours."

Poirot paused. Mary looked up at him, the colour slowly rising in her face.

"All you have said is quite true, Monsieur Poirot. It was the most awful
hour of my life. I shall never forget it. But you are wonderful. I understand
now----"

"What I meant when I told you that you could safely confess to Papa Poirot,
eh? But you would not trust me."

"I see everything now," said Lawrence. "The drugged coco, taken on top of
the poisoned coffee, amply accounts for the delay."

"Exactly. But was the coffee poisoned, or was it not? We come to a little
difficulty here, since Mrs. Inglethorp never drank it."

"What?" The cry of surprise was universal.

"No. You will remember my speaking of a stain on the carpet in Mrs.
Inglethorp's room? There were some peculiar points about that stain. It was
still damp, it exhaled a strong odour of coffee, and imbedded in the nap of
the carpet I found some little splinters of china. What had happened was
plain to me, for not two minutes before I had placed my little case on the
table near the window, and the table, tilting up, had deposited it upon the
floor on precisely the identical spot. In exactly the same way, Mrs.
Inglethorp had laid down her cup of coffee on reaching her room the night
before, and the treacherous table had played her the same trick.

"What happened next is mere guess work on my part, but I should say that
Mrs. Inglethorp picked up the broken cup and placed it on the table by the
bed. Feeling in need of a stimulant of some kind, she heated up her coco,
and drank it off then and there. Now we are faced with a new problem. We
know the coco contained no strychnine. The coffee was never drunk. Yet

CHAPTER XII
213
the strychnine must have been administered between seven and nine o'clock
that evening. What third medium was there--a medium so suitable for
disguising the taste of strychnine that it is extraordinary no one has thought
of it?" Poirot looked round the room, and then answered himself
impressively. "Her medicine!"

"Do you mean that the murderer introduced the strychnine into her tonic?" I
cried.

"There was no need to introduce it. It was already there--in the mixture.
The strychnine that killed Mrs. Inglethorp was the identical strychnine
prescribed by Dr. Wilkins. To make that clear to you, I will read you an
extract from a book on dispensing which I found in the Dispensary of the
Red Cross Hospital at Tadminster:

"'The following prescription has become famous in text books: Strychninae
Sulph . . . . . . gr.I Potass Bromide . . . . . . . 3vi Aqua ad . . . . . . . . . . . 3viii
Fiat Mistura

This solution deposits in a few hours the greater part of the strychnine salt
as an insoluble bromide in transparent crystals. A lady in England lost her
life by taking a similar mixture: the precipitated strychnine collected at the
bottom, and in taking the last dose she swallowed nearly all of it!"

"Now there was, of course, no bromide in Dr. Wilkins' prescription, but you
will remember that I mentioned an empty box of bromide powders. One or
two of those powders introduced into the full bottle of medicine would
effectually precipitate the strychnine, as the book describes, and cause it to
be taken in the last dose. You will learn later that the person who usually
poured out Mrs. Inglethorp's medicine was always extremely careful not to
shake the bottle, but to leave the sediment at the bottom of it undisturbed.

"Throughout the case, there have been evidences that the tragedy was
intended to take place on Monday evening. On that day, Mrs. Inglethorp's
bell wire was neatly cut, and on Monday evening Mademoiselle Cynthia
was spending the night with friends, so that Mrs. Inglethorp would have

CHAPTER XII
been quite alone in the right wing, completely shut off from help of any
214
kind, and would have died, in all probability, before medical aid could have
been summoned. But in her hurry to be in time for the village entertainment
Mrs. Inglethorp forgot to take her medicine, and the next day she lunched
away from home, so that the last--and fatal--dose was actually taken
twenty-four hours later than had been anticipated by the murderer; and it is
owing to that delay that the final proof--the last link of the chain--is now
in my hands."

Amid breathless excitement, he held out three thin strips of paper.

"A letter in the murderer's own hand-writing, mes amis! Had it been a little
clearer in its terms, it is possible that Mrs. Inglethorp, warned in time,
would have escaped. As it was, she realized her danger, but not the manner
of it."

In the deathly silence, Poirot pieced together the slips of paper and, clearing
his throat, read:

"'Dearest Evelyn:

'You will be anxious at hearing nothing. It is all right--only it will be
to-night instead of last night. You understand. There's a good time coming
once the old woman is dead and out of the way. No one can possibly bring
home the crime to me. That idea of yours about the bromides was a stroke
of genius! But we must be very circumspect. A false step----'

"Here, my friends, the letter breaks off. Doubtless the writer was
interrupted; but there can be no question as to his identity. We all know this
hand-writing and----"

A howl that was almost a scream broke the silence.

"You devil! How did you get it?"

CHAPTER XIII.
A chair was overturned. Poirot skipped nimbly aside. A quick movement
on his part, and his assailant fell with a crash.
215
"Messieurs, mesdames," said Poirot, with a flourish, "let me introduce you
to the murderer, Mr. Alfred Inglethorp!"
CHAPTER XIII.

POIROT EXPLAINS

"Poirot, you old villain," I said, "I've half a mind to strangle you! What do
you mean by deceiving me as you have done?"

We were sitting in the library. Several hectic days lay behind us. In the
room below, John and Mary were together once more, while Alfred
Inglethorp and Miss Howard were in custody. Now at last, I had Poirot to
myself, and could relieve my still burning curiosity.

Poirot did not answer me for a moment, but at last he said:

"I did not deceive you, mon ami. At most, I permitted you to deceive
yourself."

"Yes, but why?"

"Well, it is difficult to explain. You see, my friend, you have a nature so
honest, and a countenance so transparent, that--enfin, to conceal your
feelings is impossible! If I had told you my ideas, the very first time you
saw Mr. Alfred Inglethorp that astute gentleman would have--in your so
expressive idiom--'smelt a rat'! And then, bon jour to our chances of
catching him!"

"I think that I have more diplomacy than you give me credit for."

CHAPTER XIII.
216
"My friend," besought Poirot, "I implore you, do not enrage yourself! Your
help has been of the most invaluable. It is but the extremely beautiful
nature that you have, which made me pause."

"Well," I grumbled, a little mollified. "I still think you might have given me
a hint."

"But I did, my friend. Several hints. You would not take them. Think now,
did I ever say to you that I believed John Cavendish guilty? Did I not, on
the contrary, tell you that he would almost certainly be acquitted?"

"Yes, but----"

"And did I not immediately afterwards speak of the difficulty of bringing
the murderer to justice? Was it not plain to you that I was speaking of two
entirely different persons?"

"No," I said, "it was not plain to me!"

"Then again," continued Poirot, "at the beginning, did I not repeat to you
several times that I didn't want Mr. Inglethorp arrested _now_? That should
have conveyed something to you."

"Do you mean to say you suspected him as long ago as that?"

"Yes. To begin with, whoever else might benefit by Mrs. Inglethorp's
death, her husband would benefit the most. There was no getting away
from that. When I went up to Styles with you that first day, I had no idea as
to how the crime had been committed, but from what I knew of Mr.
Inglethorp I fancied that it would be very hard to find anything to connect
him with it. When I arrived at the chateau, I realized at once that it was
Mrs. Inglethorp who had burnt the will; and there, by the way, you cannot
complain, my friend, for I tried my best to force on you the significance of
that bedroom fire in midsummer."

"Yes, yes," I said impatiently. "Go on."

CHAPTER XIII.
217
"Well, my friend, as I say, my views as to Mr. Inglethorp's guilt were very
much shaken. There was, in fact, so much evidence against him that I was
inclined to believe that he had not done it."

"When did you change your mind?"

"When I found that the more efforts I made to clear him, the more efforts
he made to get himself arrested. Then, when I discovered that Inglethorp
had nothing to do with Mrs. Raikes and that in fact it was John Cavendish
who was interested in that quarter, I was quite sure."

"But why?"

"Simply this. If it had been Inglethorp who was carrying on an intrigue with
Mrs. Raikes, his silence was perfectly comprehensible. But, when I
discovered that it was known all over the village that it was John who was
attracted by the farmer's pretty wife, his silence bore quite a different
interpretation. It was nonsense to pretend that he was afraid of the scandal,
as no possible scandal could attach to him. This attitude of his gave me
furiously to think, and I was slowly forced to the conclusion that Alfred
Inglethorp wanted to be arrested. Eh bien! from that moment, I was equally
determined that he should not be arrested."

"Wait a minute. I don't see why he wished to be arrested?"

"Because, mon ami, it is the law of your country that a man once acquitted
can never be tried again for the same offence. Aha! but it was clever--his
idea! Assuredly, he is a man of method. See here, he knew that in his
position he was bound to be suspected, so he conceived the exceedingly
clever idea of preparing a lot of manufactured evidence against himself. He
wished to be arrested. He would then produce his irreproachable
alibi--and, hey presto, he was safe for life!"

"But I still don't see how he managed to prove his alibi, and yet go to the
chemist's shop?"

CHAPTER XIII.
Poirot stared at me in surprise.
218
"Is it possible? My poor friend! You have not yet realized that it was Miss
Howard who went to the chemist's shop?"

"Miss Howard?"

"But, certainly. Who else? It was most easy for her. She is of a good height,
her voice is deep and manly; moreover, remember, she and Inglethorp are
cousins, and there is a distinct resemblance between them, especially in
their gait and bearing. It was simplicity itself. They are a clever pair!"

"I am still a little fogged as to how exactly the bromide business was done,"
I remarked.

"Bon! I will reconstruct for you as far as possible. I am inclined to think
that Miss Howard was the master mind in that affair. You remember her
once mentioning that her father was a doctor? Possibly she dispensed his
medicines for him, or she may have taken the idea from one of the many
books lying about when Mademoiselle Cynthia was studying for her exam.
Anyway, she was familiar with the fact that the addition of a bromide to a
mixture containing strychnine would cause the precipitation of the latter.
Probably the idea came to her quite suddenly. Mrs. Inglethorp had a box of
bromide powders, which she occasionally took at night. What could be
easier than quietly to dissolve one or more of those powders in Mrs.
Inglethorp's large sized bottle of medicine when it came from Coot's? The
risk is practically nil. The tragedy will not take place until nearly a fortnight
later. If anyone has seen either of them touching the medicine, they will
have forgotten it by that time. Miss Howard will have engineered her
quarrel, and departed from the house. The lapse of time, and her absence,
will defeat all suspicion. Yes, it was a clever idea! If they had left it alone,
it is possible the crime might never have been brought home to them. But
they were not satisfied. They tried to be too clever--and that was their
undoing."

Poirot puffed at his tiny cigarette, his eyes fixed on the ceiling.

CHAPTER XIII.
"They arranged a plan to throw suspicion on John Cavendish, by buying
strychnine at the village chemist's, and signing the register in his
hand-writing.

"On Monday Mrs. Inglethorp will take the last dose of her medicine. On
219
Monday, therefore, at six o'clock, Alfred Inglethorp arranges to be seen by
a number of people at a spot far removed from the village. Miss Howard
has previously made up a cock and bull story about him and Mrs. Raikes to
account for his holding his tongue afterwards. At six o'clock, Miss Howard,
disguised as Alfred Inglethorp, enters the chemist's shop, with her story
about a dog, obtains the strychnine, and writes the name of Alfred
Inglethorp in John's handwriting, which she had previously studied
carefully.

"But, as it will never do if John, too, can prove an alibi, she writes him an
anonymous note--still copying his hand-writing --which takes him to a
remote spot where it is exceedingly unlikely that anyone will see him.

"So far, all goes well. Miss Howard goes back to Middlingham. Alfred
Inglethorp returns to Styles. There is nothing that can compromise him in
any way, since it is Miss Howard who has the strychnine, which, after all,
is only wanted as a blind to throw suspicion on John Cavendish.

"But now a hitch occurs. Mrs. Inglethorp does not take her medicine that
night. The broken bell, Cynthia's absence-- arranged by Inglethorp
through his wife--all these are wasted. And then--he makes his slip.

"Mrs. Inglethorp is out, and he sits down to write to his accomplice, who,
he fears, may be in a panic at the nonsuccess of their plan. It is probable
that Mrs. Inglethorp returned earlier than he expected. Caught in the act,
and somewhat flurried he hastily shuts and locks his desk. He fears that if
he remains in the room he may have to open it again, and that Mrs.
Inglethorp might catch sight of the letter before he could snatch it up. So he
goes out and walks in the woods, little dreaming that Mrs. Inglethorp will
open his desk, and discover the incriminating document.

CHAPTER XIII.
"But this, as we know, is what happened. Mrs. Inglethorp reads it, and
220
becomes aware of the perfidy of her husband and Evelyn Howard, though,
unfortunately, the sentence about the bromides conveys no warning to her
mind. She knows that she is in danger--but is ignorant of where the danger
lies. She decides to say nothing to her husband, but sits down and writes to
her solicitor, asking him to come on the morrow, and she also determines to
destroy immediately the will which she has just made. She keeps the fatal
letter."

"It was to discover that letter, then, that her husband forced the lock of the
despatch-case?"

"Yes, and from the enormous risk he ran we can see how fully he realized
its importance. That letter excepted, there was absolutely nothing to
connect him with the crime."

"There's only one thing I can't make out, why didn't he destroy it at once
when he got hold of it?"

"Because he did not dare take the biggest risk of all--that of keeping it on
his own person."

"I don't understand."

"Look at it from his point of view. I have discovered that there were only
five short minutes in which he could have taken it--the five minutes
immediately before our own arrival on the scene, for before that time Annie
was brushing the stairs, and would have seen anyone who passed going to
the right wing. Figure to yourself the scene! He enters the room, unlocking
the door by means of one of the other doorkeys--they were all much alike.
He hurries to the despatch-case--it is locked, and the keys are nowhere to
be seen. That is a terrible blow to him, for it means that his presence in the
room cannot be concealed as he had hoped. But he sees clearly that
everything must be risked for the sake of that damning piece of evidence.
Quickly, he forces the lock with a penknife, and turns over the papers until
he finds what he is looking for.

CHAPTER XIII.
"But now a fresh dilemma arises: he dare not keep that piece of paper on
221
him. He may be seen leaving the room--he may be searched. If the paper
is found on him, it is certain doom. Probably, at this minute, too, he hears
the sounds below of Mr. Wells and John leaving the boudoir. He must act
quickly. Where can he hide this terrible slip of paper? The contents of the
waste-paper-basket are kept and in any case, are sure to be examined.
There are no means of destroying it; and he dare not keep it. He looks
round, and he sees--what do you think, mon ami?"

I shook my head.

"In a moment, he has torn the letter into long thin strips, and rolling them
up into spills he thrusts them hurriedly in amongst the other spills in the
vase on the mantle-piece."

I uttered an exclamation.

"No one would think of looking there," Poirot continued. "And he will be
able, at his leisure, to come back and destroy this solitary piece of evidence
against him."

"Then, all the time, it was in the spill vase in Mrs. Inglethorp's bedroom,
under our very noses?" I cried.

Poirot nodded.

"Yes, my friend. That is where I discovered my 'last link,' and I owe that
very fortunate discovery to you."

"To me?"

"Yes. Do you remember telling me that my hand shook as I was
straightening the ornaments on the mantel-piece?"

"Yes, but I don't see----"

CHAPTER XIII.
222
"No, but I saw. Do you know, my friend, I remembered that earlier in the
morning, when we had been there together, I had straightened all the
objects on the mantel-piece. And, if they were already straightened, there
would be no need to straighten them again, unless, in the meantime, some
one else had touched them."

"Dear me," I murmured, "so that is the explanation of your extraordinary
behaviour. You rushed down to Styles, and found it still there?"

"Yes, and it was a race for time."

"But I still can't understand why Inglethorp was such a fool as to leave it
there when he had plenty of opportunity to destroy it."

"Ah, but he had no opportunity. I saw to that."

"You?"

"Yes. Do you remember reproving me for taking the household into my
confidence on the subject?"

"Yes."

"Well, my friend, I saw there was just one chance. I was not sure then if
Inglethorp was the criminal or not, but if he was I reasoned that he would
not have the paper on him, but would have hidden it somewhere, and by
enlisting the sympathy of the household I could effectually prevent his
destroying it. He was already under suspicion, and by making 190> the
matter public I secured the services of about ten amateur detectives, who
would be watching him unceasingly, and being himself aware of their
watchfulness he would not dare seek further to destroy the document. He
was therefore forced to depart from the house, leaving it in the spill vase."

"But surely Miss Howard had ample opportunities of aiding him."

CHAPTER XIII.
"Yes, but Miss Howard did not know of the paper's existence. In
accordance with their prearranged plan, she never spoke to Alfred
Inglethorp. They were supposed to be deadly enemies, and until John
223
Cavendish was safely convicted they neither of them dared risk a meeting.
Of course I had a watch kept on Mr. Inglethorp, hoping that sooner or later
he would lead me to the hiding-place. But he was too clever to take any
chances. The paper was safe where it was; since no one had thought of
looking there in the first week, it was not likely they would do so
afterwards. But for your lucky remark, we might never have been able to
bring him to justice."

"I understand that now; but when did you first begin to suspect Miss
Howard?"

"When I discovered that she had told a lie at the inquest about the letter she
had received from Mrs. Inglethorp."

"Why, what was there to lie about?"

"You saw that letter? Do you recall its general appearance?"

"Yes--more or less."

"You will recollect, then, that Mrs. Inglethorp wrote a very distinctive
hand, and left large clear spaces between her words. But if you look at the
date at the top of the letter you will notice that 'July 17th' is quite different
in this respect. Do you see what I mean?"

"No," I confessed, "I don't."

"You do not see that that letter was not written on the 17th, but on the
7th--the day after Miss Howard's departure? The '1' was written in before
the '7' to turn it into the '17th'."

"But why?"

CHAPTER XIII.
224
"That is exactly what I asked myself. Why does Miss Howard suppress the
letter written on the 17th, and produce this faked one instead? Because she
did not wish to show the letter of the 17th. Why, again? And at once a
suspicion dawned in my mind. You will remember my saying that it was
wise to beware of people who were not telling you the truth."

"And yet," I cried indignantly, "after that, you gave me two reasons why
Miss Howard could not have committed the crime!"

"And very good reasons too," replied Poirot. "For a long time they were a
stumbling-block to me until I remembered a very significant fact: that she
and Alfred Inglethorp were cousins. She could not have committed the
crime single-handed, but the reasons against that did not debar her from
being an accomplice. And, then, there was that rather over-vehement
hatred of hers! It concealed a very opposite emotion. There was,
undoubtedly, a tie of passion between them long before he came to Styles.
They had already arranged their infamous plot--that he should marry this
rich, but rather foolish old lady, induce her to make a will leaving her
money to him, and then gain their ends by a very cleverly conceived crime.
If all had gone as they planned, they would probably have left England, and
lived together on their poor victim's money.

"They are a very astute and unscrupulous pair. While suspicion was to be
directed against him, she would be making quiet preparations for a very
different denouement. She arrives from Middlingham with all the
compromising items in her possession. No suspicion attaches to her. No
notice is paid to her coming and going in the house. She hides the
strychnine and glasses in John's room. She puts the beard in the attic. She
will see to it that sooner or later they are duly discovered."

"I don't quite see why they tried to fix the blame on John," I remarked. "It
would have been much easier for them to bring the crime home to
Lawrence."

"Yes, but that was mere chance. All the evidence against him arose out of
pure accident. It must, in fact, have been distinctly annoying to the pair of

CHAPTER XIII.
schemers."

"His manner was unfortunate," I observed thoughtfully.

"Yes. You realize, of course, what was at the back of that?"

"No."
225
"You did not understand that he believed Mademoiselle Cynthia guilty of
the crime?"

"No," I exclaimed, astonished. "Impossible!"

"Not at all. I myself nearly had the same idea. It was in my mind when I
asked Mr. Wells that first question about the will. Then there were the
bromide powders which she had made up, and her clever male
impersonations, as Dorcas recounted them to us. There was really more
evidence against her than anyone else."

"You are joking, Poirot!"

"No. Shall I tell you what made Monsieur Lawrence turn so pale when he
first entered his mother's room on the fatal night? It was because, whilst his
mother lay there, obviously poisoned, he saw, over your shoulder, that the
door into Mademoiselle Cynthia's room was unbolted."

"But he declared that he saw it bolted!" I cried.

"Exactly," said Poirot dryly. "And that was just what confirmed my
suspicion that it was not. He was shielding Mademoiselle Cynthia."

"But why should he shield her?"

"Because he is in love with her."

I laughed.

CHAPTER XIII.
"There, Poirot, you are quite wrong! I happen to know for a fact that, far
from being in love with her, he positively dislikes her."

"Who told you that, mon ami?"

"Cynthia herself."

"La pauvre petite! And she was concerned?"

"She said that she did not mind at all."
226
"Then she certainly did mind very much," remarked Poirot. "They are like
that--les femmes!"

"What you say about Lawrence is a great surprise to me," I said.

"But why? It was most obvious. Did not Monsieur Lawrence make the sour
face every time Mademoiselle Cynthia spoke and laughed with his brother?
He had taken it into his long head that Mademoiselle Cynthia was in love
with Monsieur John. When he entered his mother's room, and saw her
obviously poisoned, he jumped to the conclusion that Mademoiselle
Cynthia knew something about the matter. He was nearly driven desperate.
First he crushed the coffee-cup to powder under his feet, remembering that
she had gone up with his mother the night before, and he determined that
there should be no chance of testing its contents. Thenceforward, he
strenuously, and quite uselessly, upheld the theory of 'Death from natural
causes'."

"And what about the 'extra coffee-cup'?"

"I was fairly certain that it was Mrs. Cavendish who had hidden it, but I had
to make sure. Monsieur Lawrence did not know at all what I meant; but, on
reflection, he came to the conclusion that if he could find an extra
coffee-cup anywhere his lady love would be cleared of suspicion. And he
was perfectly right."

CHAPTER XIII.
"One thing more. What did Mrs. Inglethorp mean by her dying words?"

"They were, of course, an accusation against her husband."

"Dear me, Poirot," I said with a sigh, "I think you have explained
everything. I am glad it has all ended so happily. Even John and his wife
are reconciled."

"Thanks to me."

"How do you mean--thanks to you?"

"My dear friend, do you not realize that it was simply and solely the trial
227
which has brought them together again? That John Cavendish still loved his
wife, I was convinced. Also, that she was equally in love with him. But
they had drifted very far apart. It all arose from a misunderstanding. She
married him without love. He knew it. He is a sensitive man in his way, he
would not force himself upon her if she did not want him. And, as he
withdrew, her love awoke. But they are both unusually proud, and their
pride held them inexorably apart. He drifted into an entanglement with Mrs.
Raikes, and she deliberately cultivated the friendship of Dr. Bauerstein. Do
you remember the day of John Cavendish's arrest, when you found me
deliberating over a big decision?"

"Yes, I quite understood your distress."

"Pardon me, mon ami, but you did not understand it in the least. I was
trying to decide whether or not I would clear John Cavendish at once. I
could have cleared him--though it might have meant a failure to convict
the real criminals. They were entirely in the dark as to my real attitude up
to the very last moment--which partly accounts for my success."

"Do you mean that you could have saved John Cavendish from being
brought to trial?"

CHAPTER XIII.
"Yes, my friend. But I eventually decided in favour of 'a woman's
happiness'. Nothing but the great danger through which they have passed
could have brought these two proud souls together again."
228
I looked at Poirot in silent amazement. The colossal cheek of the little man!
Who on earth but Poirot would have thought of a trial for murder as a
restorer of conjugal happiness!

"I perceive your thoughts, mon ami," said Poirot, smiling at me. "No one
but Hercule Poirot would have attempted such a thing! And you are wrong
in condemning it. The happiness of one man and one woman is the greatest
thing in all the world."

His words took me back to earlier events. I remembered Mary as she lay
white and exhausted on the sofa, listening, listening. There had come the
sound of the bell below. She had started up. Poirot had opened the door,
and meeting her agonized eyes had nodded gently. "Yes, madame," he said.
"I have brought him back to you." He had stood aside, and as I went out I
had seen the look in Mary's eyes, as John Cavendish had caught his wife in
his arms.

"Perhaps you are right, Poirot," I said gently. "Yes, it is the greatest thing in
the world."

Suddenly, there was a tap at the door, and Cynthia peeped in.

"I--I only----"

"Come in," I said, springing up.

She came in, but did not sit down.

"I--only wanted to tell you something----"

"Yes?"

CHAPTER XIII.
Cynthia fidgeted with a little tassel for some moments, then, suddenly
229
exclaiming: "You dears!" kissed first me and then Poirot, and rushed out of
the room again.

"What on earth does this mean?" I asked, surprised.

It was very nice to be kissed by Cynthia, but the publicity of the salute
rather impaired the pleasure.

"It means that she has discovered Monsieur Lawrence does not dislike her
as much as she thought," replied Poirot philosophically.

"But----"

"Here he is."

Lawrence at that moment passed the door.

"Eh! Monsieur Lawrence," called Poirot. "We must congratulate you, is it
not so?"

Lawrence blushed, and then smiled awkwardly. A man in love is a sorry
spectacle. Now Cynthia had looked charming.

I sighed.

"What is it, mon ami?"

"Nothing," I said sadly. "They are two delightful women!"

"And neither of them is for you?" finished Poirot. "Never mind. Console
yourself, my friend. We may hunt together again, who knows? And
then----"

THE END

CHAPTER XIII.
End of Project Gutenberg's The Mysterious Affair at Styles, by Agatha
Christie

*** END OF PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MYSTERIOUS
AFFAIR AT STYLES ***

This file should be named masac11.txt or masac11.zip Corrected
230
EDITIONS of our eBooks get a new NUMBER, masac11.txt VERSIONS
based on separate sources get new LETTER, masac10a.txt

Scanned by Charles Keller with OmniPage Professional OCR software

Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the US unless a copyright
notice is included. Thus, we usually do not keep eBooks in compliance
with any particular paper edition.

We are now trying to release all our eBooks one year in advance of the
official release dates, leaving time for better editing. Please be encouraged
to tell us about any error or corrections, even years after the official
publication date.

Please note neither this listing nor its contents are final til midnight of the
last day of the month of any such announcement. The official release date
of all Project Gutenberg eBooks is at Midnight, Central Time, of the last
day of the stated month. A preliminary version may often be posted for
suggestion, comment and editing by those who wish to do so.

Most people start at our Web sites at: http://gutenberg.net or
http://promo.net/pg

These Web sites include award-winning information about Project
Gutenberg, including how to donate, how to help produce our new eBooks,
and how to subscribe to our email newsletter (free!).

Information about Project Gutenberg
231
Those of you who want to download any eBook before announcement can
get to them as follows, and just download by date. This is also a good way
to get them instantly upon announcement, as the indexes our cataloguers
produce obviously take a while after an announcement goes out in the
Project Gutenberg Newsletter.

http://www.ibiblio.org/gutenberg/etext03 or
ftp://ftp.ibiblio.org/pub/docs/books/gutenberg/etext03

Or /etext02, 01, 00, 99, 98, 97, 96, 95, 94, 93, 92, 92, 91 or 90

Just search by the first five letters of the filename you want, as it appears in
our Newsletters.
Information about Project Gutenberg

(one page)

We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work. The time it
takes us, a rather conservative estimate, is fifty hours to get any eBook
selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright searched and analyzed, the
copyright letters written, etc. Our projected audience is one hundred million
readers. If the value per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we
produce $2 million dollars per hour in 2002 as we release over 100 new
text files per month: 1240 more eBooks in 2001 for a total of 4000+ We are
already on our way to trying for 2000 more eBooks in 2002 If they reach
just 1-2% of the world's population then the total will reach over half a
trillion eBooks given away by year's end.

The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away 1 Trillion eBooks! This is
ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers, which is only about
4% of the present number of computer users.

Here is the briefest record of our progress (* means estimated):

Information about Project Gutenberg
eBooks Year Month

1 1971 July 10 1991 January 100 1994 January 1000 1997 August 1500
1998 October 2000 1999 December 2500 2000 December 3000 2001
November 4000 2001 October/November 6000 2002 December* 9000
2003 November* 10000 2004 January*

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation has been created to
secure a future for Project Gutenberg into the next millennium.

We need your donations more than ever!

As of February, 2002, contributions are being solicited from people and
organizations in: Alabama, Alaska, Arkansas, Connecticut, Delaware,
District of Columbia, Florida, Georgia, Hawaii, Illinois, Indiana, Iowa,
Kansas, Kentucky, Louisiana, Maine, Massachusetts, Michigan,
232
Mississippi, Missouri, Montana, Nebraska, Nevada, New Hampshire, New
Jersey, New Mexico, New York, North Carolina, Ohio, Oklahoma, Oregon,
Pennsylvania, Rhode Island, South Carolina, South Dakota, Tennessee,
Texas, Utah, Vermont, Virginia, Washington, West Virginia, Wisconsin,
and Wyoming.

We have filed in all 50 states now, but these are the only ones that have
responded.

As the requirements for other states are met, additions to this list will be
made and fund raising will begin in the additional states. Please feel free to
ask to check the status of your state.

In answer to various questions we have received on this:

We are constantly working on finishing the paperwork to legally request
donations in all 50 states. If your state is not listed and you would like to
know if we have added it since the list you have, just ask.

Information about Project Gutenberg
233
While we cannot solicit donations from people in states where we are not
yet registered, we know of no prohibition against accepting donations from
donors in these states who approach us with an offer to donate.

International donations are accepted, but we don't know ANYTHING about
how to make them tax-deductible, or even if they CAN be made
deductible, and don't have the staff to handle it even if there are ways.

Donations by check or money order may be sent to:

Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation PMB 113 1739 University
Ave. Oxford, MS 38655-4109

Contact us if you want to arrange for a wire transfer or payment method
other than by check or money order.

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation has been approved by
the US Internal Revenue Service as a 501(c)(3) organization with EIN
[Employee Identification Number] 64-622154. Donations are
tax-deductible to the maximum extent permitted by law. As fund-raising
requirements for other states are met, additions to this list will be made and
fund-raising will begin in the additional states.

We need your donations more than ever!

You can get up to date donation information online at:

http://www.gutenberg.net/donation.html

***

If you can't reach Project Gutenberg, you can always email directly to:

Michael S. Hart

Prof. Hart will answer or forward your message.

The Legal Small Print
We would prefer to send you information by email.

**
234
The Legal Small Print

**

(Three Pages)

***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN
EBOOKS**START*** Why is this "Small Print!" statement here? You
know: lawyers. They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong
with your copy of this eBook, even if you got it for free from someone
other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our fault. So, among other
things, this "Small Print!" statement disclaims most of our liability to you.
It also tells you how you may distribute copies of this eBook if you want to.

*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS EBOOK By using or reading any
part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBook, you indicate that you
understand, agree to and accept this "Small Print!" statement. If you do not,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this eBook by
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person you got it
from. If you received this eBook on a physical medium (such as a disk),
you must return it with your request.

ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM EBOOKS This PROJECT
GUTENBERG-tm eBook, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
eBooks, is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor Michael S. Hart
through the Project Gutenberg Association (the "Project"). Among other
things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright on or for this
work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special
rules, set forth below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this eBook

The Legal Small Print
under the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.
235
Please do not use the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark to market any
commercial products without permission.

To create these eBooks, the Project expends considerable efforts to
identify, transcribe and proofread public domain works. Despite these
efforts, the Project's eBooks and any medium they may be on may contain
"Defects". Among other things, Defects may take the form of incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other
eBook medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot
be read by your equipment.

LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES

But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below, [1] Michael
Hart and the Foundation (and any other party you may receive this eBook
from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBook) disclaims all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees, and [2] YOU
HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR UNDER STRICT
LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.

If you discover a Defect in this eBook within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending an
explanatory note within that time to the person you received it from. If you
received it on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement copy. If
you received it electronically, such person may choose to alternatively give
you a second opportunity to receive it electronically.

THIS EBOOK IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS". NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE

The Legal Small Print
236
MADE TO YOU AS TO THE EBOOK OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE
ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A PARTICULAR PURPOSE.

Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or the exclusion
or limitation of consequential damages, so the above disclaimers and
exclusions may not apply to you, and you may have other legal rights.

INDEMNITY

You will indemnify and hold Michael Hart, the Foundation, and its trustees
and agents, and any volunteers associated with the production and
distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm texts harmless, from all liability, cost
and expense, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any
of the following that you do or cause: [1] distribution of this eBook, [2]
alteration, modification, or addition to the eBook, or [3] any Defect.

DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"

You may distribute copies of this eBook electronically, or by disk, book or
any other medium if you either delete this "Small Print!" and all other
references to Project Gutenberg, or:

[1] Only give exact copies of it. Among other things, this requires that you
do not remove, alter or modify the eBook or this "small print!" statement.
You may however, if you wish, distribute this eBook in machine readable
binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form, including any form
resulting from conversion by word processing or hypertext software, but
only so long as *EITHER*:

[*] The eBook, when displayed, is clearly readable, and does *not* contain
characters other than those intended by the author of the work, although
tilde (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may be used to convey
punctuation intended by the author, and additional characters may be used
to indicate hypertext links; OR

The Legal Small Print
[*] The eBook may be readily converted by the reader at no expense into
237
plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent form by the program that displays the
eBook (as is the case, for instance, with most word processors); OR

[*] You provide, or agree to also provide on request at no additional cost,
fee or expense, a copy of the eBook in its original plain ASCII form (or in
EBCDIC or other equivalent proprietary form).

[2] Honor the eBook refund and replacement provisions of this "Small
Print!" statement.

[3] Pay a trademark license fee to the Foundation of 20% of the gross
profits you derive calculated using the method you already use to calculate
your applicable taxes. If you don't derive profits, no royalty is due.
Royalties are payable to "Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation"
the 60 days following each date you prepare (or were legally required to
prepare) your annual (or equivalent periodic) tax return. Please contact us
beforehand to let us know your plans and to work out the details.

WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T
HAVE TO?

Project Gutenberg is dedicated to increasing the number of public domain
and licensed works that can be freely distributed in machine readable form.

The Project gratefully accepts contributions of money, time, public domain
materials, or royalty free copyright licenses. Money should be paid to the:
"Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

If you are interested in contributing scanning equipment or software or
other items, please contact Michael Hart at: hart@pobox.com

[Portions of this eBook's header and trailer may be reprinted only when
distributed free of all fees. Copyright (C) 2001, 2002 by Michael S. Hart.
Project Gutenberg is a TradeMark and may not be used in any sales of
Project Gutenberg eBooks or other materials be they hardware or software

The Legal Small Print
or any other related product without express permission.]

*END THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN
EBOOKS*Ver.02/11/02*END*

Mysterious Affair at Styles, The

from http://manybooks.net/
238